Chapter 31
Back Room, Crashdown, 09:00 The Next Morning
Liz was sitting on the sofa watching the television as she waited for Max and Isabel to pick her up for school. They also sent word that they needed to talk to her about something but they were vague about it and Liz hated that.
“Hey Liz.” Ava called out as she came in the back door.
“Ava, hi.” Liz said as she looked at the beaming smile on her friends face, “So how was your night?”
“Oh like you don’t all ready know.” Ava said, “I felt you listening in and so did Tess.”
“Well my family was about t be completed, I wanted to make sure everything went off without a hitch. And then there was that little session you had with Kyle…that was hot.” Liz said
“And who knew Tess was that much of a voyeur.” Ava said
“So it’s not a sister thing?” Liz asked
“Well I like to watch, especially when the guys go at it, but not as much as Tess. I mean that sister of mine…damn. Especially when Maria’s involved.” Ava said
“Believe me, Maria’s the same when she watches her. Back on the island; Tess, Kyle, Maria and Michael spent most of their time together.”
“Hmmm…group sex. I like that.” Ava said with a smile
Liz sat back and remembered her time on the island, “God it’s been ages since I’ve been with Max, Isabel and Alex.”
“Wait…Max and Isabel in the same bed. Isn’t that kinda freaky?”
“No, I was with Max and Isabel was with Alex. Then I was with Isabel and then Max was with Alex…so, tell me about that group you met.” Liz said
“Well there leader is Stacy, Kari is her Dupe and all of them were found together. Oh and get this…they’re naturists.”
“Oh…fun.”
“Tell me about it. But Stacy and her guy Grant are dating this gorgeous little redhead called Jessie who is a hybrid. Grant’s the human. Apparently, from day one Stacy and Jessie were always close…a lot closer than they were with their Dupes. They first realised they were in love when they were fifteen but waited until they were sixteen before sleeping together. Grant’s family moved into town from another nudist resort and he was immediately attracted, and he didn’t know anything about them being together. Both Stacy and Jessie were hot for him and I’m talking smoking. Stacy went out with him first and Jessie kept her distance, soon they just went for it and told him they were together.”
“Share and share alike.” Liz said
“That’s pretty much it. Publicly they just hang around with each other and Grant dates Jessie but privately, just with their group, all three love each other.”
“So how did he find out about them being Antarians?”
“Well sooner or later they were going to have sex, it was a first…and I mean first for all of them. From what they said there was a little loss of control of their powers. When they told him he didn’t freak.” Ava said
“Well that should be an interesting family when they have kids.” Liz said just as Max and Isabel came in, “Hey Honey.”
“Hi snookums.” Max responded as he kissed his lover
“Oh please, you two are even gonna make me sick.” Isabel said before following Max and kissed Liz.
“So what did you need to see me about?” Liz asked
“Yeah, well…Michael had this dream, well he’s had it for a few nights now but when he was describing it to us, both of us have had it. It’s like him saying it snapped the memory in us.”
“So what was the dream? Michael sitting on top of a pyramid with thousands of naked women throwing little pickles at him.” Liz said; all three just looked at her. “What? It’s a Michael dream, I’m guessing.”
“But you were close. It was on a pyramid, from my perspective I was sitting on a stone throne kind of thing. You came up the steps, we walked over to an altar, Alex and Isabel stripped us and I put you on the stone and had sex with you.” Max said
“From what I dreamed, I was walking up the stairs to Alex. We went to the Altar and were stripped by you two before we had sex on it.” Isabel said
“Have you had it?” Max asked Ava
“No. But it sounds like I want it.” Ava said
“What about you?” Isabel asked Liz
“No, and I don’t think Maria has either.” Liz said
“Does it sound familiar at all? Given that Michael and us have had it we thought it might be an alien thing.”
“And since I get leaks of info from this Seal you thought I might know something.” Liz said and her lovers nodded
Liz closed her eyes for a second and focused on her Seal within her. After a while she gave up, “No. Noth…” Then she got a flash for an expansive forest, “…ing.”
“What?” Max asked
“This pyramid…it wouldn’t have been in a forest would it? A really, really big forest.” Liz said
Max and Isabel looked up. “Yes.” He said
“The trees were huge but the pyramid was a lot taller.” Isabel said
“And…oh what was it…some kind of stone dish with fire in it?” Liz asked
“Yeah, it was behind the chair but before the altar.” Isabel said
“Okay…weird.” Liz said
“What? What’s weird?” Max asked
“I think you guys just got a wake up call from you’re subconscious. If I’m right, that pyramid is…uh…” Liz cleared her throat, “It’s where Antarians go to conceive their children. From what I got…the only reason you should be having those dreams is if you’re ready…for that step.”
“Are you saying that we want to have kids?” Isabel said
“Yes, but its strictly Antarian, that’s why I haven’t had it. Ava’s just started her relationship with Sam so they’re not ready.” Liz said
“But we’re not married, still in high school and can’t afford kids right now. Dad would castrate me if I got you pregnant now. We’re so not ready.” Max said
“There must be something else going on. Because the dream is only triggered when everything is ready.” Liz said
“Feln. Last night he said that Kalen was arranging a surprise for us and that it was nearly ready.” Ava said
“Any ideas on it?” Max asked
Ava just shook her head.
“On some level, all Antarians are connected through their energy. It’s possible you’re picking something up from Kalen and that acted like a trigger for you.” Liz said
“We need to find out what he’s doing.” Isabel said
“Why?” Liz asked
“Why? Because until I know that this surprise thing can help us with kids, I don’t want Alex and I getting out of control and shutting off these implants. I want to make sure I’m…that we’re both ready. I mean emotionally I know we are ready and this is why we were on Earth to begin with but there is no way we can…god we’re still in high school.” Isabel said, “Just like you and another matter we talked about.” She said.
Max immediately knew she was talking about Max’s desire to take Liz as his wife and looked down at his lap.
“What?” Liz asked, “Something you guys want to tell me?”
“Not yet, okay.” Max said looking into her eyes while giving her face a mental caress that she felt.
“Okay.” Liz said
“So what are you guys gonna do?” Ava asked
“Ugnnn…I’ll probably contact Feln and Kalen tonight. I’ll find out what’s going on and at the very least we’ll be able to find out if Liz is right, now that we know it isn’t just some weird sex dream.” Max said
“What if they don’t tell you?” Isabel asked
“Then I’ll make it an order. I think it’s about time I use the big bat that comes with the crown.” Max said
Liz smiled at Max; she knew it wouldn’t have taken long for Max to take on his role. She had accepted her role as queen and used it quite well when she wanted to seduce the girls into being naughty.
“Anyway, we’ve got more exam prep for tomorrow. We should get going.” Max said
“Oh Max, before I forget could you come around tonight?” Liz asked
“Something wrong?” Max asked
“No. I just want you to stop by.” Liz said seductively before walking out of the room
“So I’ll be telling mom you’ll be late home for dinner then.” Isabel said with a smile as she stood next to her brother.
Max just looked at her. “Yeah.” He said before following Liz. Isabel then followed as Ava went out front in search of a Tabasco smothered burger.
West Roswell High, 11:00
During one of their classes, their teacher had given out some work and basically told the class that they could do what ever they wanted…so long as it was studying. Most of them were head outside to work under the sun but Max had called to the others so they could meet in the library. When Max was packing up his bag he found a note in one of his books that said, “Meet me in the Eraser Room.” Max thought that Liz decided not to wait until later and have a little fun now.
When Max got to the room he peaked inside. “Liz?” he said before taking a step further inside.
Then the door slammed shut and the lock was turned. Before Max could react Pam Troy’s body was pressing him against the wall, her lips latched onto his.
{LIZ!!} He called out through the bond to his queen
Max quickly pushed Pam off of him. She just smiled at him as he looked angrily at her.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Max asked
In one swift move, Pam lifted her top off over her head and exposed her breasts to Max. “Taking what I want Max.”
Pam jumped back onto Max, her hands was massaging his cock through his jeans but with no result as Max grabbed her hands tightly and forcefully lifting it up before pushing Pam back against a wall.
“Hmm…you like the rough games. I can certainly get into that.” Pam teased
“No I’m not into the rough games and certainly not into you.” Max said as he backed up and tossed Pam her top.
Quickly she dropped it and proceeded to unfasten her skirt. She let it slid down her legs to the floor and her panties quickly followed it. “No one gives up free sex Max. Come on, let me give you what a man like you needs.”
Pam pushed him back against the wall and started to undo his jeans when she felt another hand on her wrist. It was holding onto her with even more force than Max’s grip.
“You really are a whore aren’t you? And he doesn’t need to take up your offer, he can come to me whenever…where ever.” Liz said as she looked into Pam’s eyes
“Don’t dare call me that. At least I’m not some book worm little virgin.” Pam said
The next thing Pam knew was that Liz tossed her back against the wall. “Oh I’m not a virgin Pam, Max took care of that a long time ago. Oh and the others are right outside and will keep the door closed. Now, why are you going after Max? I thought you were after Sam?”
“I take what I want, Max, Sam, anyone I want. Nobody says no.” Pam said
“Nobody except Max just now, and then Sam dumped you before that. You should see how happy he is with Ava. Those two love each other so much that they can spend hours together when they make love…how long did he spend doing you, 2…3 minutes.”
“He lasts long enough to get me off.” Pam said
“Oh yes that’s all you want, someone to please you. But here’s my question, have you ever had anyone make love to you. Someone take the time to get every one of your senses on fire and have you ever done that for them. Bet you the answer is no.” Liz said
Pam didn’t answer
“Well, that’s what Max and I have.” Liz said as she moved over to her mate and finished unzipping him before taking out his soft cock. She could help but smile when Pam gasped when she saw the size of his length. “You see Pam, Max isn’t interested in you but he is interested in me…” Liz licked the tip of her finger and then ran it from Max’s cheek, down his chest and before even reaching his dick he was already partially hardened. When she did reach his cock, her fingernail scraped over it and he was fully aroused. “See.”
Pam just blinked as Liz turned her back to her. The brunette kissed Max passionately as his hands glided over her back. Liz then raised her leg and wrapped it behind Max’s thigh as he held onto hers.
“Liz, what are you doing?” Max whispered in her ear
“Teaching her.” Liz said simply
Max lifted his lover up and sat her on the desk as they continued to kiss. Pam just watched as their hands glided over each other then she shook herself out of it and dressed herself. When she heard the two moan she moved over to the door but found the door handle missing.
Out in the Hall…
“So what are you showing her?” Isabel asked
“Max and I making love.” Liz said, her visit into the room only lasted a second; just long enough to induce a mindwarp on Pam and get Max out of the room. The entire discussion was faked, not that Pam knew.
“LIZ!” Max said with disbelief
“Relax Max. Come on, the warp will last another 20 minutes and we need to be else where.” Liz said
They all went off down the hall and into the library that was full of people, including some of Pam’s friends.
Library, 25 Minutes Later
During her time in the Eraser Room, Pam tried not to watch Liz’s illusions as they made love but the constant moans and whimpers of pleasure got to her. Liz was right, no one had ever made love to her, it was always a roll in the hay for the sole purpose of getting her kicks but after watching it, it really got to her. However, that wasn’t going to stop her from initiating the massive gossiping that was about to ensue.
“Oh my god you guys are never gonna believe what happened.” Pam said
“Well I’m guessing things didn’t go well with Max.”
“No, but I was…well I getting started when Liz came in. You guys, Max and Liz got hot and heavy, they had sex right in front of me. They went at it for…god it must have been at least half an hour.” Pam said
“Pam, enough with the B.S. You couldn’t get it going with Max but don’t make stuff up.”
“I’m not, they were completely doing it. I watched Max go down on Liz and then stick his dick into her.” Pam said
“Pam…” said on of her friends before pointing over to Max, Liz and their friends, “They’ve been in here for at least 40 minutes and they came in with their books in hand.”
“No, no way. I watched them do it.” Pam said
“Who do what?” Sam asked as he was passing by, following Max and Liz’s orders
“She said she watched Max and Liz do it in the Eraser Room.”
“Well…it’s possible, those two really get into some pretty heavy make out sessions but they’re in love so cut them some slack.” Sam said
“But she said she was watching them for the last half hour or so and that they knew she was there.”
Sam looked at his ex, “So now you just make up stuff about them.”
“I’M NOT MAKING IT UP, I WATCHED MAX AND LIZ HAVE SEX IN THE ERASER ROOM!” Pam yelled as she jumped up from her seat.
Everyone in the room looked at Pam and then around to Max and Liz.
“Well that was louder than I expected.” Max whispered
“Guys, get this…Pam said that she’s just come from watching you do it in the Eraser Room.” Sam called over
“Just come?” Liz said
“Yeah and you damn well know it. I went into the Eraser Room to get it on with Max, you came in, locked the door so I couldn’t get out…pissed me off and got it on with Max right there on the desk.” Pam said
“Riiiiight.” Liz said
“You did.” Pam yelled over
“No…cause for the last 40 minutes I’ve been sitting in this chair, arguing with Max over the answer for the fifth question on the Bio practice exam.” Liz said, “And it is single celled paramecium by the way.” She said to Max
“Bullshit.” Pam said
“Guys?” Sam said to everyone
Everyone in the room backed Liz up; she had arranged another mindwarp on everyone in the library so that they would see Max and Liz enter long before they did.
“This is crap, this is total and utter shit.” Pam yelled
“You’re right it is.” Sam said, “It’s not enough that you plan on trying to break them up, you have to try and…what…scandalise a couple of really good people? I said once you can learn a lot from then – take that advice.”
“No, no way. You guys believe me right?” Pam asked her friends.
Each and every one of them packed up their bags and left the table.
“Pam, you want to try and get Sam back then fine. But we’re sick of following your lead when you try to get to Max and Liz.”
On mass, Pam’s former posse head out of the library.
“And stop trying to get me back. I’m with Ava, who is at least a thousand times better than you in bed and just as much a better person. After her, believe me you’re not even second on the list. Actually I think she’s probably ruined me for anyone other than her.” Sam said
“This is so fucking…”
“PAMELA TROY!” Yelled the Principle, “Get to my office right this minute young lady.”
“But?”
“Get going now.” Pam picked up her things and headed out of the door. The librarian had called him when she overheard what Pam said and when the yelling started it was sent over the phones to him. After a minute or two he heard all he needed to hear and marched straight over to the library. “Ms Parker, Mr Evans and…Mr Reese, I’d like to speak with you.”
“Sir?” Max asked
“I only caught part of this, I’d like the rest of you to fill me in on what I missed.”
“Yes sir.” Sam said, “But I only caught part of it myself, when she started yelling…that’s when Max and Liz got involved but what Pam said is shi…impossible. Well unless they can be in two places at once but as far as I’m concerned they came in just after I did and everyone in here can back that up including the librarian.”
“Very well, but I would still like to hear it. Mrs Gorsy?”
“Yes Mr Hamilton.”
“If you could select some random students and take notes on what they witnessed. 10 should be enough.”
“Yes sir.” Mrs Gorsy said
The Principle then left with Max, Liz and Sam following behind him. Gorsy pointed to fifteen students and told them to write down what they saw; she never liked Pam anyway, the books…the few books that she checked out were always returned defaced with graffiti or with bubble gum sticking to the pages, and wanted enough corroboration for the two students who usually kept her busy.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 18:00
Max arrived at Liz’s as soon as he finished his shift at the museum and climbed up the fire escape. He sneaked in the window just as Liz came out of the bathroom wearing a blue silk dressing gown and drying her hair with a fluffy orange towel.
“Max.” Liz greeted happily
“Hey.” Max said
“You look a little…I don’t know…wigged or something.” Liz said
“Yeah, I ran into Sam on the street. Apparently Pam Troy got suspended.” Max said
“What?”
“Well what happened today was the straw that broke the camels back. She’s been causing a lot of problems lately since Sam dumped her. Her parents are not happy at all.” Max said
“But what about her exams?” Liz asked
“Not that she cares but she’s allowed to be on school grounds only to attend the exams.” Max said
“Oh, okay.” Liz said before looking wickedly into her lover’s eyes, “You know we have some time to play.”
Max smiled, “Yes we do.”
Liz jumped up onto Max and wrapped her legs around him as he wrapped his arms around her. Liz kissed Max, their tongues probing each other’s mouths. It lasted for at least ten minutes before they came up for air.
“It’s been a while for us hasn’t it?” Max asked
“A long, long while. As much as I love being with the others, I love you so much more.” Liz said
“Ditto.” Max said
“Oh your dad called you earlier, he couldn’t get through to the museum so he left a message here. He said…uh…tomorrow he’s going to give you some lessons. You have time before the exam so make sure you’re up and ready by 8 o’clock.”
“Uh…okay, I have no idea what he’s talking about but okay.” Max said
Liz unlocked her legs from behind Max and slid down his body, never breaking eye contact as she descended to her knees. She looked up at him with warm eyes as she slowly unfastened Max’s jeans but with a quick motion she pulled both the denim and his boxers down to his ankles.
Liz looked annoyed at Max for a moment, playing a little game that she liked, “I’m standing here in nothing but a thin dressing gown, I wrap my legs around you and you’re still soft?”
“I’ve learned to control myself, it makes it all the easier so that you have to earn your reward.” Max said, playing the same game with his lover and mate.
“Then I better get to work.” Liz said
Gently she licked the underside of Max’s cock before taking him into her mouth.
“Uuuhhhhnnnn...” He moaned gutturally as he watched a good portion of his prick vanish into her sweet mouth. She drew him as far into her mouth as she could, sucking hard all the time. Liz held him for a long while before backing off a little and then taking him back inside.
The brunette set up a steady rhythm of long, slow stokes as her tongue bathed his quickly hardening rod. Liz was certainly earning her reward, at least as far as Max was concerned.
“Ognn…god Liz.” Max groaned
Liz just slurped; the sound was music to Max’s ears as the sensations travelled up his body. Then, for without any reason, Liz stopped and stood up. She kissed his cheek as one hand untied the sash of her robe. Liz licked his earlobe before nibbling it and whispered, “Take me.”
Max smiled as he took hold of the blue silk and pulled it off her shoulders, exposing her smooth skin. He kissed her passionately as he lifted her up and sat Liz on her dressing table. She spread her legs and Max eagerly moved between them. He caressed her thighs before grabbing hold of them and pulling her hips forward, placing her in the perfect angle to penetrate her body.
“Tell me you want it Liz.” Max said
“I want it Max.” She gasped
“Tell me again.”
“I want it Max, I want it so much.”
The sound of her heat filled voice sent more blood to his cock, hardening him to his maximum potential. Liz reached down and wrapped her fingers around him and gently guided him into her. It was slow at first as Max probed her with the bulbous head of his cock, running it over her slick fold before pushing inside.
“UGHNNNNNN…Max, please.” Liz begged
With a long, slow and deep thrust, Max was fully engulfed by his mate and by kissing her, their bodies were fully connected and every inch of available skin was touched by that of their lover.
“You feel so amazing...God, you feel so good!” he whimpered, her inner muscles rippled around his hard cock, sucking on him as he lay still. He knew he couldn’t do that forever.
“I...I can feel you everywhere...Ughhhh…God.” Liz cried as she tightened her legs around him, scraping her nails along his back and pulling his face down to kiss him. He ground his hips against hers, pushing deeper and then deeper and then deeper before easing back a little and then sliding back in with another long sigh from both lovers.
“Ugnnn yeah.”
“Oh god, oh god…UGNNNNNN.”
Max pulled out and quickly thrust back inside of her, building a slow rhythm that she matched perfectly, writhing beneath him. Her arms came up under his to hold his shoulders, bracing for the thrill of each pulse. Every movement broke something down in each of them and at the same time built something all too familiar up. With each inward thrust he pushed her closer to the edge of completion, her muscles tightening around him, tightening in the sweetly intense anticipation of her orgasm. She closed her eyes, letting her body melt as he moved in her, filling her up before withdrawing and plunging back in.
“Max…oh god Max…more…harder.” Liz gasped, not caring if her parents heard her in the next room. She knew that they knew that Liz needed this, needed to be with her lover on the most primal, instinctual of levels. However, Liz had no idea they had left over an hour ago for dinner with the Evans, Whitman’s, Amy Deluca and Valenti.
Max pulled out so that only the head of his penis was still touching her, moving it in small circles against her slit before he plunged back in. She cried out, her body stretched taut, the heated inner walls of her core constricting around him. With one hand she grasped the back of his neck and pulled him back for another kiss that smothered her moans during the several moments when she could breath out, her breath bringing small, strangled sounds to her chest.
“Liz…Liz…oh my god…you feel…ughnnnnnn.” Max groaned
In and out, over and over, faster and faster, Max took her, pounding her into the wood of the table, he was completely taking her, possessing her. The violent shakes of their actions had already caused most of Liz’s makeup and possessions to end up on the floor.
They continued, on and on until Liz opened her mouth with a prolonged gasp and then let loose with an animalistic cry of passion. “MAAAAAAAXXXXXXXXX!”
Her orgasm was incredible, causing each muscle of her body to feel it. However, Max still sought his own climax but Liz stopped his thrusts.
“Ma…Max.” Liz said
“What?” Max asked breathlessly
“I want…I want…”
“It’s okay Liz. Tell me.” Max asked, his dick still locked deep inside her
“When…when you’re with the guys, you…you know, you put it in their butts.” Liz asked, no longer was her skin red from passion but rather from embarrassment.
“Well, yeah. I mean…oh.” Max said, understanding what Liz was asking. “Do you want to try it?”
“Yes.” Liz said humbly
“Liz you don’t have to be embarrassed, if you want to try anything you can come to me.” Max said
“I know, it’s just well…”
“Well?”
“Well, part of me is curious and well…I am a queen. Half my subjects have experienced something and I want to know what it feels like.” Liz said a little more playfully
Max nodded and slid out of Liz and out from between her legs before helping her off the table. As she stood on her own two feet, the robe slid off the rest of her arms and fell to the floor leaving her completely naked. Max gently caressed her face.
“Turn around.” Max said
Liz did as she was asked and looked at the reflection of Max standing behind her in her mirror. Max ran his hands over her arms; he touched her shoulders, kissed her skin with his fingertips before he pushed her down, bending her forward as her hands rested on the table.
Normally Max would have needed to use his powers to provide sufficient lubrication but now he was covered with Liz’s juices. He moved closer to her body and her waiting ass, he ran his hand over her back and stroked her luxurious hair.
“Max, please.” Liz begged, after all ready coming once she wanted her mate to seek his pleasure form her body and she was still curious as to what it felt like.
He pressed himself up against Liz and took his rampant cock in one hand and aimed it toward Liz. He entered her and then came the incredible sensation of her ring giving way and then enveloping the head of his dick in the tightest embrace he’d ever known.
“UGHNNNNNNNN!” They both moaned in unison, Liz’s cry was slightly higher pitched than Max’s but it was no less filled with pleasure.
Max eased further in, a lot slower than when he claimed her virginity. He wanted to be careful with Liz’s first encounter like this, to make sure she got as much from it as he did.
“Ma…Max.” Liz strained out
Max withdrew a little and then went back inside her tight ass. Once in he stopped and let her adapt it his meat that was filling her. He repeated this as many times as he had to before she could take his entire length.
“Oh Liz…so…so tight…oh god!” Max groaned as he began to move faster and faster and faster until both were fully into it.
It was no longer only Max who as thrusting, Liz continued to push her ass back and forth, grinding against his sweat soaked body with her own soaked body. Max’s heavy balls slapped against her. Liz tossed her head back and screamed wantonly, her hair flying about as she forced herself back into Max’s groin in an absolute frenzy.
“Ughnnn…oh god…Max…ugn…yes…yes…oh god yessssssss!” Liz cried over and over, the sensations were intoxicating.
“LIZ…UGHNNNN…GODDD…YOU’RE INCREDIBLE.” Max howled, he was so close to coming when he was with Liz but what he was feeling was about to make him shoot his load yet again.
“GO ON MAX…UGNNN…CUM IN ME!” Liz screamed
With one final thrust, Max stabbed into Liz and held himself there as he came in her bowels. He couldn’t help but collapse on top of her body, both breathing heavily as Max wrapped his arms around Liz. Gently Max kissed her back, hair and the side of her face before pulling out of her. He picked up his lover’s weak body and carried her over to the bed where he rested next to her.
“That was incredible.” Max said, “Did you enjoy yourself?”
“Oh yeah.” Liz purred as she snuggled into Max’s hard chest.
Max smiled and caressed her hair as they let their breathing went back to normal. They lay in each other’s arms before Liz eventually looked up at her clock.
“Oh you better get cleaned up before you’re meeting with Kalen.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said, he kissed her forehead and moved into her bathroom.
When he came out, Max dressed while watching Liz as she lay on her bed. “Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked
“I’m great, but…” Liz said
“But?” Max asked
“Well it’s just that. It was great and everything; I just don’t think I can do that too often. Liz said
Max smiled as he pulled on his sweater and then kissed Liz’s forehead. “It’ll always be your choice Liz, I’ll never push you into anything.” Max said, “I better get going, I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Max then left through the window and off to his meeting.
Park, Roswell, 20:00
After Max left his lover he came to the park, which is where he agreed to meet Kalen and Feln. He was waiting in the dark, remembering how incredible it felt to be with Liz as she experimented a little. While she did enjoy herself immensely, Liz decided it wasn’t for her and to keep the backdoor antics to the guys but she would want to stop the other girls if they wanted to give it a try. Eventually the two senior aliens did arrive and greeted their king.
“Max. What can we do for you?” Kalen asked
“Well you can tell me what it is you two have been planning for this surprise.” Max said
“I’m sorry?” Kalen said
“Uh…I might have let it slip that we were doing something to Tess, Ava and Sam when they were at the Island.” Feln said
Kalen turned to look at his brother. “You never could keep a secret. We planned on surprising them, it’s the whole meaning of the word surprise.”
“It was an accident, I was just talking and…”
“Hey guys.” Max said, getting the attention of the two aliens. “Look at my face, I’m doing the king thing. Now tell me what the surprise is. I want to be able to go back to my family and tell them that the freaky pyramid sex dreams are just dreams.”
“Pyramid? A giant stone pyramid in the middle of a forest with an altar?” Kalen asked
“They’re not just dreams are they?” Max asked, hoping that Liz was wrong in her assessment of the dreams. While he wanted nothing more than to be Liz’s husband and father her children, he wanted to live long enough to do it. However, he knew that Liz’s father would make his demise all the more likely to happen.
“No.” Feln said
“Uh…could you give us two minutes?” Kalen requested and Max nodded. The two senior aliens move away and out of ear shot of Max.
“They’re having the mating dreams.” Feln said
“Yeah, that’s…unusual.” Kalen said
“I’ve never known anyone to have them prior to their marriage.” Feln said
“The records state that the earliest it’s happened is on the first night of union.” Kalen said
“They have gone through the bonding rituals, the only thing remaining is the ceremony. For all we know, in their subconscious minds, they might consider themselves married.” Feln said
“Hmmm…we should have really expected this.”
“Yeah…okay so what do we do?” Feln asked
“There really isn’t a choice, he ordered us to tell him.” Kalen said
“Are we ready for that?”
“They have an exam in the afternoon and Alex’s birthday party is tomorrow night. That gives us one more day to get everything into place…if we bring in 50% of Alpha1 personnel then we could do it.” Kalen said
“Okay.” Feln agreed
“Okay.” Kalen said
Together the alien brothers moved over to the king. “Max, Your Majesty, we still have to complete some minor details. I request for some time, until the day after tomorrow.” Kalen said
Max looked back and forth between the two. “Just to get it finished?”
“Yes.” Feln said
“Okay. But Liz and Isabel are going to want me to come away with something. So answer a few questions. First, Liz thinks these dreams are to do with us having kids. Is she right?” Max asked
“Yes, the dreams are from an area on Antar where couples go for procreation. There are about 50,000 pyramids over Antar and when the dreaming starts, they go there with their family and on the altar their children are conceived. It’s another ritual.” Kalen said
“So Liz is right it’s a wake up call for us?” Max asked
“Pretty much but it only comes when…”
“Oh, that’s the second question. This surprise would it help us with this? It’s to help us provide for our family?”
“Well, without giving away anything…yes.” Kalen said simply
“You’re really not going to give us anything are you?” Max asked
“It’s the whole definition of surprise, you’re not supposed to know about.” Kalen said while turning his head to his brother. “Anyway, it is the opinion of our analysts that the best policy in securing you all is in plain sight. So when we come to you next with this, it is important that you’re reactions be that of genuine surprise.”
“Well okay. I guess that’ll do for now.” Max said, “I’ll try and keep everyone calm until then but please have something…no, you will have something to tell us in two days.” He ordered
“Yes Your Majesty.” Both men said together before leaving
Golf Course, Roswell, 09:00 The Next Morning
“Dad, why are we out here?” Max asked as he walked beside his father
“Because, you said you were wanting to become a doctor and golf is probably the only thing doctors and lawyers have in common. So, I’m teaching you.” Philip said as they approached the tee.
“Dad, it’s bad enough I have to watch it on television but this game is boring.” Max complained, “And I have an exam this afternoon, I should be studying.”
“I know. But Max, you’ve been winding yourself up over this exam and you’re near breaking point. Believe me I know. So this is relaxation time…and it’s not boring. Besides, if you don’t know it by now then one extra hour of panic studying wont help you.” Philip said as he hit the ball down the fairway.
Max then stepped up and put the golf ball on the ground before selecting a club.
“Okay, now the grip I showed you…yeah…bend the knees slightly and…”
Max took a swing at the ball and sent it flying to just a few feet from the flag. He turned and looked at his dad. “Beginners luck.”
“Yeah.” Philip said as he looked down
For hours the two played. Max kept checking his watch, increasingly becoming paranoid that he was going to miss his exam.
“Relax Max, you’ve still got four hours to go and we’re on the second last hole…hey we’ve been quick, that must be a record.”
“Wouldn’t know about that.” Max said
“So what are you doing tonight?”
“Oh, surprise birthday party for Alex.” Max said
“I thought he didn’t want a party?” Philip asked as he did a practice swing
“Well did you really think Isabel would let him away with out one?” Max asked
Philip chuckled, “No, I guess not. So what about presents?”
“Well, Isabel is planning on doing a striptease.” Max said, right at the moment Philip struck the ball with his club. “Dad, your ball kinda went into the trees there. How did that happen?” he smirked
“Put your head on the ground and I’ll show you. Now what did you say?” Philip asked as his grip tightened on the club
“Dad, she’s his girlfriend. Besides, its payback from Isabel’s last birthday.”
“Yessss, I heard about the policeman outfit.” Philip said through gritted teeth
“You should have seen Alex’s face when he realised mom was there.” Max said
“I can just imagine it. Now my boy, I want to know when and where?” Philip asked
“Dad, you know I’m not going to do that. Liz and Isabel would make my life a living hell if I did.” Max said as he took his shot, following his father’s into the trees. “Hm, how about we forget this hole and move onto the last.”
“That works for me.” Philip asked as they moved on
At the last hole, Philip got himself ready.
“Oh dad, by the way. I’m thinking about packing in the doctor idea and becoming a lawyer.” Max said
Philip was in the middle of his swing and ended up getting a hole in one. “Max did you just…”
“No, not me.” Max said, equally surprised that his dad made a shot like that. “Congratulations.”
Philip then forgot about the shot he just made and turned back to Max, “What’s this about Max? Being a doctor…for as long as I can remember it what you’ve wanted to be, especially with the healing thing you do.”
“And that’s the point. I’m mean, yeah being a doctor would be great but what happens if a dying kid gets put in front of me but nothing conventional could help them. I know I could heal that kid but then I’ve got the problem of the big silver handprint and them getting powers. Or what about when I’m walking through the cancer ward or if I’m doing surgery? The temptation to…my first priority has to be to protect the others and myself. If I cant do that then I’m no good as head of the family let alone as a king.” Max said
“And law is you’re second choice?” Philip asked
“No! God, dad, no it’s not in any way is it a second choice. To be honest I’ve always been interested in it but because of the healing thing I’ve been predisposed to medicine.” Max said
“Are you sure about this Max?” Philip asked
“Yes.” Max said confidently
“Have you talked to Liz about it?”
“Yes and no. She knows I’ve got doubts about the doctor thing and understands the reasons behind it. Hell I risked it all when I saved her so she knows the temptation to help people is there…then there was that time that I helped all those kids with cancer last Christmas. But, she will back me up with whatever I decide to do.” Max said
Philip then looked at his watch, “Okay, well I want to talk to you about this some more but yeah…lets get you to your girlfriend and your exam.”
“Hey…I still have this one shot.” Max said as he planted his ball. He swung at it with everything he had and sent it into the clubhouse window. “Oh…ohhhhhhhhhh! Bad shot, really bad shot.” He said, “I’M GONNA PAY FOR THAT!”
Everybody on the course just looked at him; no one had ever seen a drive like that.
“Maybe you should take up golf professionally?” Philip said
“Uhh…no. I think the bill for replacing windows would bankrupt me. Do you think I killed anyone out there?” Max asked
“Uh, no. That room is the lockers for the steam room, it’s been closed for renovation for the last week.”
“Oh good.” Max said as he careful put his club bag in the bag.
Together, father and son walked to the clubhouse where Philip filled out a check for the broken window. Max was going to pay him back later but in the mean time, Philip drove Max to the Crashdown where they picked up Liz and dropped them off at the school for their exam. Liz wanted to know if Max found anything out from Kalen and Feln about their surprise but all he could tell her was that they would find out on Tuesday. However, they had an exam to be concerned with, that and Alex’s birthday party tonight.
To Be Continued…
Viral Apocalypse ( UC,CC/Slash Adult) (Complete)
Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators
Chapter 32
Outside the Crashdown, Roswell, 18:00
For the past few hours since the end of the exam and since then they had been out giving Alex a happy birthday by taking him everywhere he wanted. All in an effort to let Max and Liz finish the details on Alex’s surprise birthday party. Alex had asked where the two were but was only answered with that they needed some alone time with each other, which they did twice during their preparations. As the rest of the group approached the café, Alex let out a deep breath.
“Hey, what’s up?” Isabel asked him
“We’re going to the Crash and I’m not hungry.” Alex said
Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at him. “Okay, who are you and what did you do with Alex?” Maria asked
“Ha ha, very funny.” Alex said
“How can you not be hungry?” Isabel asked, “You’re always hungry.”
“Oh it might have to do with the pizza, Chinese, curry and several dozen bars of chocolate.” Alex said
“Well yeah but that’s like a Friday night for you.” Michael said
“But it’s not Friday and I usually pace myself.” Alex said
“Well, we’re here now and I’m famished.” Isabel said as she took her boyfriend’s hand and opened the door to the café.
As they entered they saw nothing, nobody was there except for Mr Parker behind the counter.
“Hi kids.” Jeff said
“Hey Mr Parker.” Isabel said, “Where’s that brother of mine?”
“Oh he’s out back. Alex, Happy Birthday.” He called out.
The next thing Alex knew was that the doors to the back room came flying open with Max and Liz pushing a trolley with a cake on it as well as lots of other deserts and party hats. Then out came all the parents and as the doors swung closed, Jeff pulled a cord and a giant banner came rolling down over the doors with Happy Birthday Alex written on it with a multitude of colours and glitter.
“Happy birthday.” Everyone yelled at once
Isabel stood behind him and wrapped her arms around Alex. “Happy birthday lover boy.” She whispered
“Now I thought I told all of you I didn’t want a party?” Alex asked
“Well now, we couldn’t let this go by without a bang. You are one of us.” Max said
Alex looked at Liz and Maria. “You didn’t tell them?”
“Tell us what?” Tess asked
“My birthday, add a party and it equals a major jinx.” Alex said
“How is your birthday a jinx?” Max asked
Alex looked at Maria, “Care to tell them?”
“Alex, it was an accident. You are not a jinx, it’s just a…a coincidence.” Maria said
Alex raised an eyebrow.
“Would someone please just tell me what you guys were talking about?” Isabel said
“Oh alright, on Alex’s fifth birthday one or two little things happened and I ended up with a broken leg.” Maria said
“And next?” he asked Liz
“On his sixth, he was walking by his television and it blew up.” Liz said
“And?” Alex said
“A few bits of glass from the screen kinda cut me.” Liz said
“Next?”
“On your seventh, we had the party here and the Crash was robbed.” Maria said
“What else?” Alex asked
“On your eighth and ninth, your mom broke her arm…in two places.” Liz said
“And on your tenth, which is what caused you to decided not to have a party, your cat…your cat…” Liz said but couldn’t finish
“Ended up as road kill.” Alex said, “And then there is every birthday after that, all those nice little ones without the parties, what happened?”
“Nothing.” Maria and Liz said together
“Oh.” Isabel said
“Yeah oh.” Alex said
“Yeah, I admit it looks bad. But Alex, I have to agree with Liz and Maria, it’s just a case of really bad timing.” Isabel said, “And I can guarantee that tonight ends very well for you.” She whispered
“Really?” Alex asked
“Really.” Isabel whispered back
“Okay, focus away from the badness, that’s tomorrow. What’d you get me?” Alex asked excitedly
Isabel raised an eyebrow at him, “He’s like a little kid.” She said to Liz
“That’s our Alex.” Liz said as she sat him down on a chair in a booth.
Jeff then pulled out a tray from behind the counter, on which was a stack of presents. He came round to the front of the counter and put the tray before him.
“Ohhh…new toys.” Alex said
“I don’t think I’ve ever wanted you more.” Isabel said sarcastically
Alex looked up at her with sad eyes.
“Oh no, don’t give me that look.” Isabel said
Alex then added a quivering lip to his look, “But, it’s my birthday.” He said
“No, I’m not being sucked in by the puppy dog thing.”
Everybody just looked back and forth at the two of them; Liz and Maria smiled, as they knew Isabel was already sucked in. He’d used that look on them more than once.
Alex just kept looking into Isabel’s eyes. “Pleaaaaaaaase.” He said, making him sound like an upset Rodger Rabbit.
“Okay, fine be a kid for a few minutes.” Isabel relented, knowing that by the time she got him to bed he would be back to the good old Alex
Alex smiled and turned back to his presents. He ripped off the wrapping paper like it was Christmas morning. Michael bought him a game for his computer but had no idea that the game was way outside of his computers specs but Kyle picked up on it and bought a few upgrades. Tess and Ava bought Alex a leather jacket, hoping to bring him out of his geek image at least a little…Isabel had already done most of that just by being with him. Max had bought Alex a few DVDs that Alex had been aching to see while Liz bought him a giant cylinder that had constant bolts of electricity running up the length of it’s inside and Maria bought the same only it was filled with water and a multitude of coloured lights the bounced off the stream of bubbles.
Alex smiled brightly but then came to the end of the presents. “Nothing from you?” Alex asked Isabel
“It’s currently hidden in your bedroom.” Isabel said
“Why?”
“It is definitely your eyes only.” Isabel said
“Really? Sounds interesting, I can’t wait.” Alex said
“Well you better wait cause, we put a whole lot of planning into your party.” Isabel said
“Well then, I shall wait my princess.” Alex said, “Now where’s the food?”
“I thought you weren’t hungry?” Michael asked
“Well…it’s cake.” Alex said and everyone smiled.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 3 Hours Later
As the party winded down, everyone dispersed. Alex’s parents decided to let their son have the house to himself for the evening so they checked into the honeymoon suite of the hotel, it was the perfect excuse for some alone time for themselves. Alex escorted Isabel into his bedroom and looked around.
“Well, whatever it is, it’s well hidden. I haven’t seen anything out of place recently.” Alex said as he looked around
“That’s because I hid it in the wall.” Isabel said as she moved over to his bedroom window. She kneeled down and waved her hand over the wall beneath the window. Alex watched as it started to ripple and Isabel pushed her hands through. She pulled out a portrait-sized canvas with a cloth covering it.
“Go ahead Alex, open it.” Isabel said
Alex moved over to the canvas and lifted the cloth covering it. He was greeted with the sight of a naked Isabel, pressed up against the rock wall of the Pod Chamber. In the picture her arm was up over her breast, hiding it as her head rested on her hand and her hair flowed over her back.
“Isabel, this is beautiful. How did you get this?” Alex asked
“Michael painted it, we met up in the Pod Chamber a few times a week so I could model for him. You’re not mad are you?” Isabel asked, remembering when Michael mistakenly attempted to get her off by sticking his big toe into her.
“All you did was pose right?” Alex asked
“Oh yeah, and Michael was insistent that while I was without clothes, he would stay on one side of the canvas and I would be where I was posing. Not once did he look at me as though I was anything other than a friend…so no need for Caveman Alex.” Isabel said
“Absolutely no need.” Alex said as he moved back from the painting and moved over to Isabel, and used his hand to hold her face, “Too bad I can’t put it up anywhere. Tell you what, when we get our own place, how about we put this up in our bedroom?”
“You…you’re really thinking about our own place?” Isabel asked
“Well yeah, especially our bedroom…I’m thinking of a four poster bed, silk sheets and the two of us naked under the cover having fun.” Alex said
“Hmm, I like that. But right now there is a part 2 to your present.” Isabel said
“Oh, can I get all kid like again?” Alex asked
“Better not, the is definitely an adult present. Wait here.” Isabel said as she indicated for him to sit on his bed while she left the bedroom and went to the bathroom to get ready.
As he waited, Alex continued to look at the painting of his beloved. The eyes were eerie, they were more lifelike than any photograph he had of her and they seemed to follow him about. He had to admit that Michael certainly had talent, he’d captured Isabel’s essence, her smouldering eyes, warm smile…everything that was evident whenever she thought of or saw Alex. He also managed to be accurate with every little detail of her body.
A few minutes later Isabel returned, wearing a tight, black dress that showed a lot of cleavage, five-inch black high heels. She moved over to Alex’s stereo and pushed the play button; within seconds light music filled the room.
“So how do I look?” she asked
“You look beautiful Isabel, so beautiful.” Alex responded, “What are you going to do?”
“I’m returning the favour from my birthday. There is only one rule…I can touch you, you can’t touch me.” Isabel said
Isabel moved over to Alex and kissed him gently before moving back up to the open space in his room, she closed the curtains and turned on the lights so there was a low glow in the room. She began to move to the beat. The song did something to her, the beat penetrated her soul and combined with the urge to please her lover, and so she threw herself into the music. Alex lay on the bed and watched as she slid one strap of her dress off her shoulder, and then the other.
Her hips gyrated, her body moved like a professional stripper. She’s done her studying and practiced her routine for this night, for this moment. As her hands glided over her breasts, over her body and down to her abdomen, Isabel threw her leg onto the bed next to Alex and he could see up the opening. With a caress of her hand on her leg, she reached up to the top of her thigh high stockings and started pulling it down her leg. She did it slowly and Alex watched as ever inch of the familiar flesh became exposed.
Isabel smiled as she hung the length of silk around Alex’s neck and in response he gave her an evil glare, one that told the alien that he was fighting with everything he had not to take her there and then. Then Isabel planted her other foot up on the bed on the other side of Alex before running her hand through his hair and then across his face. Then off came the second stocking, just as teasingly slow.
Isabel tossed the garment to Alex before turning her back on him. She looked at Alex over her shoulder; the fire in her eyes was self-evident as the music enflamed her spirit. Then, by itself, the zipper on the back of the dress slid down the length of the dress and quickly it fell to the floor, pooling at Isabel’s feet before she kicked it away, leaving dressed in a blood red teddy.
He then watched as she sucked a finger into her mouth, wet it, and slid it down the front of her teddy, caressing her breasts and abdomen in the process. There was a very audible groan from Alex. As the music began to get more intense, she moved even more, her hips punctuating every beat, every move. She moved about the room then, coming to the door, she grabbed the doorframe and slid down it seductively and sensuously. Isabel shimmied her way back up, sucking on the tip of her finger. She looked at him, her bright eyes widening, as she motioned for him to come to her.
Alex rose from the bed but his legs were trembling with excitement, and moved towards her. The song faded and changed to the next track on the CD, she walked around him, gently squeezing the cheeks of his ass. A moan came up from low in his throat and emitted a low growl. “You like that?” She asked but it was almost a statement, as she moved around him. Her nimble fingers started to undo the buttons on his shirt one by one. When his chest was bared to her, Isabel slid her hands under the cotton of the shirt and slipped it off his shoulders.
The shirt slid down to the floor unnoticed to the ground. Her fingertips slid down his abdomen, and grasped him around the waist; she began to rub herself against him. He inhaled sharply and moved to hold her close. She shoved him away lightly and started to dance out of his reach, increasing the torment to his body. The song changed again, to something sultry and slow.
As she moved, her hands glided over her body and inch-by-inch the silk teddy was pealed from her skin. She exposed her breasts ever so gently, then her belly and before long the teddy was tossed away to join Isabel’s dress. Her hips began to sway slightly to the music, her hands dancing along her own body. She showed no signs of hesitation in touching her own body as she imagined her hands were Alex’s, her fingers danced along the sides of her breasts, circled her nipples with her finger tips and down her body again.
Alex looked at her; his dick swelled in his pant and beckoned her back to him with a finger. Isabel sexily, hungrily, sashayed towards him. Her body moved with the grace of a cat. She slid up the bed and into his arms, Alex looked at her for a minute, and she moved against him, pressing her body against his and she stretched like a cat. She was curled up against him, and his hand slid down her side. Alex kissed her, his lips gently massaged hers, and his tongue slid along her lips, seeking and asking entrance. His hand hesitated as it came up along the side of her breast. She arched into his hand however, giving him no reason to hold back.
Her eyes were closed but her breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Alex slid a hand down the side of her body and up the inside of her legs. Isabel parted her long legs and Alex slid his body between her thighs. “Alex.” She sighed. Isabel led his hand to her breast, and he gripped it lightly, but firmly. His fingers flicked gently at her already hardened nipple. A low groan tore from her throat and her hand came up to grab his head, and to pull him closer. Alex unbuttoned his pants, and rose from the bed to slide them off; he then climbed back into the bed and into the waiting arms of his beloved.
Alex bathed her nipples with his tongue and then started to proceed down. When he reached her stomach, he used his tongue in circles getting smaller and smaller as he got to her bellybutton, gently he stuck the tip of his tongue in and swirled it around. His tongue traced a wet path further down; Isabel opened her eyes slightly and inhaled sharply.
“Ughhnnnnn.” Isabel gasped
He was staring into her slit, his tongue coming out to lick the length of her slit. Isabel groaned and whimpered, placing her hands in his hair she held him closer, begging him for more. He complied, as he inserted his tongue into her. She cried out and with the heat her body was already experiencing from her strip, she came all over his tongue. Alex rolled Isabel onto her back and mounted her body. Isabel moved beneath him, and he placed himself at her entrance.
“I want you Alex. Take me.” Isabel said
The first plunge took him deep into her and she cried out as he filled her completely. He stayed there for a few seconds, languishing in the feel of her grip and then he began to move. As he gently sawed his cock within her, his thoughts reached her and hers reached him, completely mingling so they were of mind as it always was for all the lovers in the group. Isabel’s breath was on his skin and his eyes snapped open, he met her mouth with his. Their tongues entwined as their bodies met again and again.
Without saying anything, she wrapped her legs around him and flipped him over so that she was riding him. She ground her hips into his, as she took him. Her hands moved over his and then she placed them exactly where she wanted them to be. His fingers played lightly with her nipples, and then he leaned up and tentatively touched each one with his tongue.
“Alex.” Isabel gasped as she held his head to her bosom.
Then Alex flipped them over again, he looked deep into her eyes and pulled her body closer. Isabel began to writhe beneath him, she was rapidly approaching orgasm and so was Alex, “Iz, ughnnnn…I’m gonna…”
“Oh god…Alex…GOD…CUM FOR ME…OH YESSS…ALEX DO IT!” Isabel said, as he licked the side of his neck.
“ISABEL…UGNNNNNNN…OH YEAH…GOD I LOVE YOU…UGNNNNNN!” Alex said
Alex thrust one last time and came deep inside her. She pulled him close to her and rested his head over her heart. He was shuddering in her arms, from the force of his climax, and he still could feel her muscles quivering around him.
“I love you.” They both told each other at the same time.
1 Hour Later…
The lovers only stopped to rest for a moment. As Isabel got out of bed to satisfy a snack attack, Alex grabbed her arm and span her back into his arms. The kiss was utterly pure, unadulterated love but rapidly grew into passion. His cock was hard again and before long her long legs were wrapped around his waist as he coupled with his lover against the door of his wardrobe.
Over and over again their bodies met and sweat poured from them. Their wild rut was damaging the door, it was weakening the screws that were holding it in place and it was coming of the hinges. Isabel then used her leverage and pushed Alex away from the wardrobe and over to his desk. As one arm secured Isabel in place over him, Alex’s other arm swept away the contents of his desk.
Alex sat his lover on it and continued to thrust into her waiting body. Her ankles were locked behind him, pulling at his butt and setting the pace for them both. Her hips writhed on the wooden surface as the lovers moved together.
2 Hours Later…
They had moved all over the room, Alex never softened and never left the body of his lover despite having cum five times. He didn’t have anything left in him to shoot but he couldn’t stop, every molecule in his body was compelling him to mate with Isabel even though he couldn’t get her pregnant without deactivating their implants. It took everything he had not to turn his off but then there would also be Isabel’s, she was a safety measure for them both, but both took their responsibility for control very seriously, each acting as safety for the other.
Right now they were back on the bed, Isabel was riding him like a wildcat. Alex’s hands gripped tightly onto her body. They moved all over her body, caressing her breasts and building the passion in her flesh. They were both screaming so much that their throats hurt but they couldn’t help but call out as their lover pleasured them.
04:00am…
Now they were on the floor, each had enough carpet burns to keep their bodies sore for a week but neither cared about it. Only the mind numbing orgasms matter to them. Isabel was on her back and Alex was on his knees, her legs were on his shoulders and his hands were on her hips. Alex held his lover in position as he thrust into her over and over, in and out, back and forth as his hips circled against the blonde alien.
Isabel’s hand was gripping tightly onto the edge of Alex’s mattress, which was pushed to the floor by Isabel’s body as Alex took her from behind. The sheets were everywhere and somehow and ended up wrapped around them.
“AH GOD…AL…ALEX OH YESSSSS!” Isabel screamed
“IZ…OH GOD ISABEL.” Alex cried
Isabel let go of the mattress and used ever once of strength to lift herself up onto Alex’s lap. Their bodies were pressed together as much as possible as their arms wrapped around each other. However, they knew they couldn’t last much longer. Their strength was nearly completely drained.
“OUGNNNN…ALEX…ALEX…ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX!” Isabel cried out as every muscle in her body became taut and then spasms overcame her when her final climax hit.
“ISABELLLLLLLLLLLLL!” Alex cried out.
He collapsed onto his back and Isabel fell on top of him. They couldn’t speak or even move but they could look into each other’s eyes for the final moments before their bodies had to succumb to the necessity of sleep. That was where they spent the rest of the night, on the floor, Isabel on Alex and his arms around her as the sheets barely covered them.
Whitman Resident, 07:30
The elder Whitmans had arrived home and quietly entered their home. They knew that their son wouldn’t be up yet; he never was this early unless he had to be somewhere. Silently they moved up the stairs to their bedroom to get cleaned up and ready for the days work ahead of them. As they passed their son’s bedroom, they found the door wide open.
They couldn’t help but look inside to see Isabel lying on top of their son with the duvet covering their waists as they slept on the floor. Around the couple was their clothes, several items from his desks were scattered on the floor as well as most of the bed.
“Reminds me of when we were young.” Charles said, “I was actually thinking she would have left before now.”
“Oh Charles, please.” His wife said, “That’s our son in there. Now come on, we’ve got work to get ready for so let’s leave them be…besides we never destroyed a bed before, let alone a room.”
“Well you know there was that hotel room in Madagascar. And then there was our second anniversary in Vegas when we…”
“Ah…we’re respectable people now and I don’t think that our son wants to know about our past antics before he came along.”
“No probably not but just you remember those security deposits we lost because of a beautiful, young and very wild brunette.” Charles said before kissing his wife on the cheek.
“Just as long as they don’t find out about it, I’ll be fine.” She said just as Isabel started to glow gently, it was nothing more than a sparkle over her skin and then it passed to Alex and then to Isabel.
“Hmmm…what is that?” Charles asked but just as suddenly as it started, it stopped.
“You don’t think that she…”
“No…no, it couldn’t be.”
“But she is half alien, we don’t know what pregnancy symptoms there could be.”
“But the implants?” Charles asked, “They have to consciously turn them off. No, it could be something else. A shared dream…energy transfer…there is a lot we don’t know and it could be anything. We shouldn’t jump to conclusions.”
“I guess you’re right.”
Then they saw the painting of Isabel and understood why her birthday present to him was his eyes only. She reached over and closed the door to Alex’s room before leading her husband to their room.
Alex’s Bedroom, 08:00
Alex slow awakened and found Isabel almost completely on top of him. His hands were resting on her back. Alex could feel a tingle over his skin that was all too familiar when he woke up in his lover’s embrace. The intricate light of Isabel’s soul took form and mixed with his own essence before it rejoined her body. Both knew what was happening and knew that it happened with each of the others when sleeping in the arms of their mates.
Slowly he looked around the room and realised the extent of how insane Isabel drove him with her striptease. Then he felt Isabel wake up and they looked into each other’s eyes.
“Wow.” Isabel said
“Yeah, wow.” Alex agreed
“I don’t think I’m gonna be able to walk for a week.” Isabel said as Alex brushed aside some hair from her face
“Well now whose fault is that?” Alex asked
“Mine.” Isabel smiled back before gently kissing Alex’s mouth
“How many time did we do it last night anyway?” Alex asked
Isabel looked up slightly and her gaze shifted around her lover’s room, gently pointing as she recapped where she and Alex made love last night in her mind. “Hmmm…8…no, no 10.” She said
“Ten?”
“Ten.” Isabel said
“I didn’t think I could go ten times in one night.” Alex said
“You just need the right inspiration. Like needing to claim me as yours that time on the island.” Isabel said
“Michael was very bad and you were very, very bad for nearly coming.” Alex said
“Well I thought it was you but I learned my lesson.” Isabel said, glad that her performance last night produced an equally arousing and passionate experience. “So, now that you’ve had a birthday with a party…any booms?”
Alex looked around, “No, no booms. I think we trashed my room more than enough to compensate. Now, my dearest, my bathroom is next door. Go and get cleaned up and I’ll take you to school. Kalen and Feln did say they were going to come forward with their little surprise.”
Isabel stood up and wrapped Alex’s sheet around her body before kissing him and going through the door into the bathroom. Alex threw on some clothes and went out to the living room. When he saw his parents they never said anything about seeing him with his girlfriend; they had agreed, with all the parents, that so long as it was kept to the bedroom, none of them would comment on the sexual liaisons of their children – they did need it after all.
“Hey son. How’s the curse?” Charles asked his son
“Well no explosions, no cuts and not one broken limb…well not for lack of trying.” Alex said as he rubbed a sore spot on his arms he got from last night, “So I’m saying that the curse is none existent. I guess Liz and Maria were right…just coincidence.” Alex said as he moved past the television to reach the kitchen. There was a crackle and then…
**BOOM**
…right after Alex crossed it.
He gave a deep sigh, “Ok, that’s it. No more parties!” Alex said, “And this curse is getting more powerful, the thing wasn’t even on.”
“Yeah, well…we did kinda need a new T.V.” his mother said
To Be Continued…
Outside the Crashdown, Roswell, 18:00
For the past few hours since the end of the exam and since then they had been out giving Alex a happy birthday by taking him everywhere he wanted. All in an effort to let Max and Liz finish the details on Alex’s surprise birthday party. Alex had asked where the two were but was only answered with that they needed some alone time with each other, which they did twice during their preparations. As the rest of the group approached the café, Alex let out a deep breath.
“Hey, what’s up?” Isabel asked him
“We’re going to the Crash and I’m not hungry.” Alex said
Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at him. “Okay, who are you and what did you do with Alex?” Maria asked
“Ha ha, very funny.” Alex said
“How can you not be hungry?” Isabel asked, “You’re always hungry.”
“Oh it might have to do with the pizza, Chinese, curry and several dozen bars of chocolate.” Alex said
“Well yeah but that’s like a Friday night for you.” Michael said
“But it’s not Friday and I usually pace myself.” Alex said
“Well, we’re here now and I’m famished.” Isabel said as she took her boyfriend’s hand and opened the door to the café.
As they entered they saw nothing, nobody was there except for Mr Parker behind the counter.
“Hi kids.” Jeff said
“Hey Mr Parker.” Isabel said, “Where’s that brother of mine?”
“Oh he’s out back. Alex, Happy Birthday.” He called out.
The next thing Alex knew was that the doors to the back room came flying open with Max and Liz pushing a trolley with a cake on it as well as lots of other deserts and party hats. Then out came all the parents and as the doors swung closed, Jeff pulled a cord and a giant banner came rolling down over the doors with Happy Birthday Alex written on it with a multitude of colours and glitter.
“Happy birthday.” Everyone yelled at once
Isabel stood behind him and wrapped her arms around Alex. “Happy birthday lover boy.” She whispered
“Now I thought I told all of you I didn’t want a party?” Alex asked
“Well now, we couldn’t let this go by without a bang. You are one of us.” Max said
Alex looked at Liz and Maria. “You didn’t tell them?”
“Tell us what?” Tess asked
“My birthday, add a party and it equals a major jinx.” Alex said
“How is your birthday a jinx?” Max asked
Alex looked at Maria, “Care to tell them?”
“Alex, it was an accident. You are not a jinx, it’s just a…a coincidence.” Maria said
Alex raised an eyebrow.
“Would someone please just tell me what you guys were talking about?” Isabel said
“Oh alright, on Alex’s fifth birthday one or two little things happened and I ended up with a broken leg.” Maria said
“And next?” he asked Liz
“On his sixth, he was walking by his television and it blew up.” Liz said
“And?” Alex said
“A few bits of glass from the screen kinda cut me.” Liz said
“Next?”
“On your seventh, we had the party here and the Crash was robbed.” Maria said
“What else?” Alex asked
“On your eighth and ninth, your mom broke her arm…in two places.” Liz said
“And on your tenth, which is what caused you to decided not to have a party, your cat…your cat…” Liz said but couldn’t finish
“Ended up as road kill.” Alex said, “And then there is every birthday after that, all those nice little ones without the parties, what happened?”
“Nothing.” Maria and Liz said together
“Oh.” Isabel said
“Yeah oh.” Alex said
“Yeah, I admit it looks bad. But Alex, I have to agree with Liz and Maria, it’s just a case of really bad timing.” Isabel said, “And I can guarantee that tonight ends very well for you.” She whispered
“Really?” Alex asked
“Really.” Isabel whispered back
“Okay, focus away from the badness, that’s tomorrow. What’d you get me?” Alex asked excitedly
Isabel raised an eyebrow at him, “He’s like a little kid.” She said to Liz
“That’s our Alex.” Liz said as she sat him down on a chair in a booth.
Jeff then pulled out a tray from behind the counter, on which was a stack of presents. He came round to the front of the counter and put the tray before him.
“Ohhh…new toys.” Alex said
“I don’t think I’ve ever wanted you more.” Isabel said sarcastically
Alex looked up at her with sad eyes.
“Oh no, don’t give me that look.” Isabel said
Alex then added a quivering lip to his look, “But, it’s my birthday.” He said
“No, I’m not being sucked in by the puppy dog thing.”
Everybody just looked back and forth at the two of them; Liz and Maria smiled, as they knew Isabel was already sucked in. He’d used that look on them more than once.
Alex just kept looking into Isabel’s eyes. “Pleaaaaaaaase.” He said, making him sound like an upset Rodger Rabbit.
“Okay, fine be a kid for a few minutes.” Isabel relented, knowing that by the time she got him to bed he would be back to the good old Alex
Alex smiled and turned back to his presents. He ripped off the wrapping paper like it was Christmas morning. Michael bought him a game for his computer but had no idea that the game was way outside of his computers specs but Kyle picked up on it and bought a few upgrades. Tess and Ava bought Alex a leather jacket, hoping to bring him out of his geek image at least a little…Isabel had already done most of that just by being with him. Max had bought Alex a few DVDs that Alex had been aching to see while Liz bought him a giant cylinder that had constant bolts of electricity running up the length of it’s inside and Maria bought the same only it was filled with water and a multitude of coloured lights the bounced off the stream of bubbles.
Alex smiled brightly but then came to the end of the presents. “Nothing from you?” Alex asked Isabel
“It’s currently hidden in your bedroom.” Isabel said
“Why?”
“It is definitely your eyes only.” Isabel said
“Really? Sounds interesting, I can’t wait.” Alex said
“Well you better wait cause, we put a whole lot of planning into your party.” Isabel said
“Well then, I shall wait my princess.” Alex said, “Now where’s the food?”
“I thought you weren’t hungry?” Michael asked
“Well…it’s cake.” Alex said and everyone smiled.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 3 Hours Later
As the party winded down, everyone dispersed. Alex’s parents decided to let their son have the house to himself for the evening so they checked into the honeymoon suite of the hotel, it was the perfect excuse for some alone time for themselves. Alex escorted Isabel into his bedroom and looked around.
“Well, whatever it is, it’s well hidden. I haven’t seen anything out of place recently.” Alex said as he looked around
“That’s because I hid it in the wall.” Isabel said as she moved over to his bedroom window. She kneeled down and waved her hand over the wall beneath the window. Alex watched as it started to ripple and Isabel pushed her hands through. She pulled out a portrait-sized canvas with a cloth covering it.
“Go ahead Alex, open it.” Isabel said
Alex moved over to the canvas and lifted the cloth covering it. He was greeted with the sight of a naked Isabel, pressed up against the rock wall of the Pod Chamber. In the picture her arm was up over her breast, hiding it as her head rested on her hand and her hair flowed over her back.
“Isabel, this is beautiful. How did you get this?” Alex asked
“Michael painted it, we met up in the Pod Chamber a few times a week so I could model for him. You’re not mad are you?” Isabel asked, remembering when Michael mistakenly attempted to get her off by sticking his big toe into her.
“All you did was pose right?” Alex asked
“Oh yeah, and Michael was insistent that while I was without clothes, he would stay on one side of the canvas and I would be where I was posing. Not once did he look at me as though I was anything other than a friend…so no need for Caveman Alex.” Isabel said
“Absolutely no need.” Alex said as he moved back from the painting and moved over to Isabel, and used his hand to hold her face, “Too bad I can’t put it up anywhere. Tell you what, when we get our own place, how about we put this up in our bedroom?”
“You…you’re really thinking about our own place?” Isabel asked
“Well yeah, especially our bedroom…I’m thinking of a four poster bed, silk sheets and the two of us naked under the cover having fun.” Alex said
“Hmm, I like that. But right now there is a part 2 to your present.” Isabel said
“Oh, can I get all kid like again?” Alex asked
“Better not, the is definitely an adult present. Wait here.” Isabel said as she indicated for him to sit on his bed while she left the bedroom and went to the bathroom to get ready.
As he waited, Alex continued to look at the painting of his beloved. The eyes were eerie, they were more lifelike than any photograph he had of her and they seemed to follow him about. He had to admit that Michael certainly had talent, he’d captured Isabel’s essence, her smouldering eyes, warm smile…everything that was evident whenever she thought of or saw Alex. He also managed to be accurate with every little detail of her body.
A few minutes later Isabel returned, wearing a tight, black dress that showed a lot of cleavage, five-inch black high heels. She moved over to Alex’s stereo and pushed the play button; within seconds light music filled the room.
“So how do I look?” she asked
“You look beautiful Isabel, so beautiful.” Alex responded, “What are you going to do?”
“I’m returning the favour from my birthday. There is only one rule…I can touch you, you can’t touch me.” Isabel said
Isabel moved over to Alex and kissed him gently before moving back up to the open space in his room, she closed the curtains and turned on the lights so there was a low glow in the room. She began to move to the beat. The song did something to her, the beat penetrated her soul and combined with the urge to please her lover, and so she threw herself into the music. Alex lay on the bed and watched as she slid one strap of her dress off her shoulder, and then the other.
Her hips gyrated, her body moved like a professional stripper. She’s done her studying and practiced her routine for this night, for this moment. As her hands glided over her breasts, over her body and down to her abdomen, Isabel threw her leg onto the bed next to Alex and he could see up the opening. With a caress of her hand on her leg, she reached up to the top of her thigh high stockings and started pulling it down her leg. She did it slowly and Alex watched as ever inch of the familiar flesh became exposed.
Isabel smiled as she hung the length of silk around Alex’s neck and in response he gave her an evil glare, one that told the alien that he was fighting with everything he had not to take her there and then. Then Isabel planted her other foot up on the bed on the other side of Alex before running her hand through his hair and then across his face. Then off came the second stocking, just as teasingly slow.
Isabel tossed the garment to Alex before turning her back on him. She looked at Alex over her shoulder; the fire in her eyes was self-evident as the music enflamed her spirit. Then, by itself, the zipper on the back of the dress slid down the length of the dress and quickly it fell to the floor, pooling at Isabel’s feet before she kicked it away, leaving dressed in a blood red teddy.
He then watched as she sucked a finger into her mouth, wet it, and slid it down the front of her teddy, caressing her breasts and abdomen in the process. There was a very audible groan from Alex. As the music began to get more intense, she moved even more, her hips punctuating every beat, every move. She moved about the room then, coming to the door, she grabbed the doorframe and slid down it seductively and sensuously. Isabel shimmied her way back up, sucking on the tip of her finger. She looked at him, her bright eyes widening, as she motioned for him to come to her.
Alex rose from the bed but his legs were trembling with excitement, and moved towards her. The song faded and changed to the next track on the CD, she walked around him, gently squeezing the cheeks of his ass. A moan came up from low in his throat and emitted a low growl. “You like that?” She asked but it was almost a statement, as she moved around him. Her nimble fingers started to undo the buttons on his shirt one by one. When his chest was bared to her, Isabel slid her hands under the cotton of the shirt and slipped it off his shoulders.
The shirt slid down to the floor unnoticed to the ground. Her fingertips slid down his abdomen, and grasped him around the waist; she began to rub herself against him. He inhaled sharply and moved to hold her close. She shoved him away lightly and started to dance out of his reach, increasing the torment to his body. The song changed again, to something sultry and slow.
As she moved, her hands glided over her body and inch-by-inch the silk teddy was pealed from her skin. She exposed her breasts ever so gently, then her belly and before long the teddy was tossed away to join Isabel’s dress. Her hips began to sway slightly to the music, her hands dancing along her own body. She showed no signs of hesitation in touching her own body as she imagined her hands were Alex’s, her fingers danced along the sides of her breasts, circled her nipples with her finger tips and down her body again.
Alex looked at her; his dick swelled in his pant and beckoned her back to him with a finger. Isabel sexily, hungrily, sashayed towards him. Her body moved with the grace of a cat. She slid up the bed and into his arms, Alex looked at her for a minute, and she moved against him, pressing her body against his and she stretched like a cat. She was curled up against him, and his hand slid down her side. Alex kissed her, his lips gently massaged hers, and his tongue slid along her lips, seeking and asking entrance. His hand hesitated as it came up along the side of her breast. She arched into his hand however, giving him no reason to hold back.
Her eyes were closed but her breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Alex slid a hand down the side of her body and up the inside of her legs. Isabel parted her long legs and Alex slid his body between her thighs. “Alex.” She sighed. Isabel led his hand to her breast, and he gripped it lightly, but firmly. His fingers flicked gently at her already hardened nipple. A low groan tore from her throat and her hand came up to grab his head, and to pull him closer. Alex unbuttoned his pants, and rose from the bed to slide them off; he then climbed back into the bed and into the waiting arms of his beloved.
Alex bathed her nipples with his tongue and then started to proceed down. When he reached her stomach, he used his tongue in circles getting smaller and smaller as he got to her bellybutton, gently he stuck the tip of his tongue in and swirled it around. His tongue traced a wet path further down; Isabel opened her eyes slightly and inhaled sharply.
“Ughhnnnnn.” Isabel gasped
He was staring into her slit, his tongue coming out to lick the length of her slit. Isabel groaned and whimpered, placing her hands in his hair she held him closer, begging him for more. He complied, as he inserted his tongue into her. She cried out and with the heat her body was already experiencing from her strip, she came all over his tongue. Alex rolled Isabel onto her back and mounted her body. Isabel moved beneath him, and he placed himself at her entrance.
“I want you Alex. Take me.” Isabel said
The first plunge took him deep into her and she cried out as he filled her completely. He stayed there for a few seconds, languishing in the feel of her grip and then he began to move. As he gently sawed his cock within her, his thoughts reached her and hers reached him, completely mingling so they were of mind as it always was for all the lovers in the group. Isabel’s breath was on his skin and his eyes snapped open, he met her mouth with his. Their tongues entwined as their bodies met again and again.
Without saying anything, she wrapped her legs around him and flipped him over so that she was riding him. She ground her hips into his, as she took him. Her hands moved over his and then she placed them exactly where she wanted them to be. His fingers played lightly with her nipples, and then he leaned up and tentatively touched each one with his tongue.
“Alex.” Isabel gasped as she held his head to her bosom.
Then Alex flipped them over again, he looked deep into her eyes and pulled her body closer. Isabel began to writhe beneath him, she was rapidly approaching orgasm and so was Alex, “Iz, ughnnnn…I’m gonna…”
“Oh god…Alex…GOD…CUM FOR ME…OH YESSS…ALEX DO IT!” Isabel said, as he licked the side of his neck.
“ISABEL…UGNNNNNNN…OH YEAH…GOD I LOVE YOU…UGNNNNNN!” Alex said
Alex thrust one last time and came deep inside her. She pulled him close to her and rested his head over her heart. He was shuddering in her arms, from the force of his climax, and he still could feel her muscles quivering around him.
“I love you.” They both told each other at the same time.
1 Hour Later…
The lovers only stopped to rest for a moment. As Isabel got out of bed to satisfy a snack attack, Alex grabbed her arm and span her back into his arms. The kiss was utterly pure, unadulterated love but rapidly grew into passion. His cock was hard again and before long her long legs were wrapped around his waist as he coupled with his lover against the door of his wardrobe.
Over and over again their bodies met and sweat poured from them. Their wild rut was damaging the door, it was weakening the screws that were holding it in place and it was coming of the hinges. Isabel then used her leverage and pushed Alex away from the wardrobe and over to his desk. As one arm secured Isabel in place over him, Alex’s other arm swept away the contents of his desk.
Alex sat his lover on it and continued to thrust into her waiting body. Her ankles were locked behind him, pulling at his butt and setting the pace for them both. Her hips writhed on the wooden surface as the lovers moved together.
2 Hours Later…
They had moved all over the room, Alex never softened and never left the body of his lover despite having cum five times. He didn’t have anything left in him to shoot but he couldn’t stop, every molecule in his body was compelling him to mate with Isabel even though he couldn’t get her pregnant without deactivating their implants. It took everything he had not to turn his off but then there would also be Isabel’s, she was a safety measure for them both, but both took their responsibility for control very seriously, each acting as safety for the other.
Right now they were back on the bed, Isabel was riding him like a wildcat. Alex’s hands gripped tightly onto her body. They moved all over her body, caressing her breasts and building the passion in her flesh. They were both screaming so much that their throats hurt but they couldn’t help but call out as their lover pleasured them.
04:00am…
Now they were on the floor, each had enough carpet burns to keep their bodies sore for a week but neither cared about it. Only the mind numbing orgasms matter to them. Isabel was on her back and Alex was on his knees, her legs were on his shoulders and his hands were on her hips. Alex held his lover in position as he thrust into her over and over, in and out, back and forth as his hips circled against the blonde alien.
Isabel’s hand was gripping tightly onto the edge of Alex’s mattress, which was pushed to the floor by Isabel’s body as Alex took her from behind. The sheets were everywhere and somehow and ended up wrapped around them.
“AH GOD…AL…ALEX OH YESSSSS!” Isabel screamed
“IZ…OH GOD ISABEL.” Alex cried
Isabel let go of the mattress and used ever once of strength to lift herself up onto Alex’s lap. Their bodies were pressed together as much as possible as their arms wrapped around each other. However, they knew they couldn’t last much longer. Their strength was nearly completely drained.
“OUGNNNN…ALEX…ALEX…ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX!” Isabel cried out as every muscle in her body became taut and then spasms overcame her when her final climax hit.
“ISABELLLLLLLLLLLLL!” Alex cried out.
He collapsed onto his back and Isabel fell on top of him. They couldn’t speak or even move but they could look into each other’s eyes for the final moments before their bodies had to succumb to the necessity of sleep. That was where they spent the rest of the night, on the floor, Isabel on Alex and his arms around her as the sheets barely covered them.
Whitman Resident, 07:30
The elder Whitmans had arrived home and quietly entered their home. They knew that their son wouldn’t be up yet; he never was this early unless he had to be somewhere. Silently they moved up the stairs to their bedroom to get cleaned up and ready for the days work ahead of them. As they passed their son’s bedroom, they found the door wide open.
They couldn’t help but look inside to see Isabel lying on top of their son with the duvet covering their waists as they slept on the floor. Around the couple was their clothes, several items from his desks were scattered on the floor as well as most of the bed.
“Reminds me of when we were young.” Charles said, “I was actually thinking she would have left before now.”
“Oh Charles, please.” His wife said, “That’s our son in there. Now come on, we’ve got work to get ready for so let’s leave them be…besides we never destroyed a bed before, let alone a room.”
“Well you know there was that hotel room in Madagascar. And then there was our second anniversary in Vegas when we…”
“Ah…we’re respectable people now and I don’t think that our son wants to know about our past antics before he came along.”
“No probably not but just you remember those security deposits we lost because of a beautiful, young and very wild brunette.” Charles said before kissing his wife on the cheek.
“Just as long as they don’t find out about it, I’ll be fine.” She said just as Isabel started to glow gently, it was nothing more than a sparkle over her skin and then it passed to Alex and then to Isabel.
“Hmmm…what is that?” Charles asked but just as suddenly as it started, it stopped.
“You don’t think that she…”
“No…no, it couldn’t be.”
“But she is half alien, we don’t know what pregnancy symptoms there could be.”
“But the implants?” Charles asked, “They have to consciously turn them off. No, it could be something else. A shared dream…energy transfer…there is a lot we don’t know and it could be anything. We shouldn’t jump to conclusions.”
“I guess you’re right.”
Then they saw the painting of Isabel and understood why her birthday present to him was his eyes only. She reached over and closed the door to Alex’s room before leading her husband to their room.
Alex’s Bedroom, 08:00
Alex slow awakened and found Isabel almost completely on top of him. His hands were resting on her back. Alex could feel a tingle over his skin that was all too familiar when he woke up in his lover’s embrace. The intricate light of Isabel’s soul took form and mixed with his own essence before it rejoined her body. Both knew what was happening and knew that it happened with each of the others when sleeping in the arms of their mates.
Slowly he looked around the room and realised the extent of how insane Isabel drove him with her striptease. Then he felt Isabel wake up and they looked into each other’s eyes.
“Wow.” Isabel said
“Yeah, wow.” Alex agreed
“I don’t think I’m gonna be able to walk for a week.” Isabel said as Alex brushed aside some hair from her face
“Well now whose fault is that?” Alex asked
“Mine.” Isabel smiled back before gently kissing Alex’s mouth
“How many time did we do it last night anyway?” Alex asked
Isabel looked up slightly and her gaze shifted around her lover’s room, gently pointing as she recapped where she and Alex made love last night in her mind. “Hmmm…8…no, no 10.” She said
“Ten?”
“Ten.” Isabel said
“I didn’t think I could go ten times in one night.” Alex said
“You just need the right inspiration. Like needing to claim me as yours that time on the island.” Isabel said
“Michael was very bad and you were very, very bad for nearly coming.” Alex said
“Well I thought it was you but I learned my lesson.” Isabel said, glad that her performance last night produced an equally arousing and passionate experience. “So, now that you’ve had a birthday with a party…any booms?”
Alex looked around, “No, no booms. I think we trashed my room more than enough to compensate. Now, my dearest, my bathroom is next door. Go and get cleaned up and I’ll take you to school. Kalen and Feln did say they were going to come forward with their little surprise.”
Isabel stood up and wrapped Alex’s sheet around her body before kissing him and going through the door into the bathroom. Alex threw on some clothes and went out to the living room. When he saw his parents they never said anything about seeing him with his girlfriend; they had agreed, with all the parents, that so long as it was kept to the bedroom, none of them would comment on the sexual liaisons of their children – they did need it after all.
“Hey son. How’s the curse?” Charles asked his son
“Well no explosions, no cuts and not one broken limb…well not for lack of trying.” Alex said as he rubbed a sore spot on his arms he got from last night, “So I’m saying that the curse is none existent. I guess Liz and Maria were right…just coincidence.” Alex said as he moved past the television to reach the kitchen. There was a crackle and then…
**BOOM**
…right after Alex crossed it.
He gave a deep sigh, “Ok, that’s it. No more parties!” Alex said, “And this curse is getting more powerful, the thing wasn’t even on.”
“Yeah, well…we did kinda need a new T.V.” his mother said
To Be Continued…
Chapter 33
Library, West Roswell High, 10:00am
As per usual the group had gathered in the library to do more studying as had most of their classmates, minus Pam Troy. They had a usual table that they sat around in the back of the large room; the only time they ever stood up was when they needed another book.
“So did Kalen or Feln say what time they were showing up?” Michael asked quietly
“No, just that when they show we need to act like we’ve never met them.” Max said
“I still can’t believe they are going to do this in public.” Liz said
“We don’t even know what they’re going to do, all they told me was that they were going to hide us in plain sight.” Max said
“Now that I don’t like the sound of.” Michael said
“Guys, I know I’m new to the group but should we really be discussing this out in the open?” Sam asked
“Relax Sam. You’ll be surprised at how much we get away with, but I guess you’re right. Now isn’t the time for screwing up.” Liz said as she looked at Alex, “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Alex said
“Well you don’t look it. After last night I thought you’d have a smile on your face like you had a banana in your mouth.” Liz said
Isabel looked at Liz and shook her head, “You know, you really need to stop listening in.”
“Hey, I’m not the one who’s screaming through the connections. I’m just really sensitive when it happens and I pick it up.” Liz said, “But back to you, what happened?”
“His T.V. blew up this morning.” Isabel said
“Really?” Maria asked
“Yeah, and it wasn’t on and it happened right after I passed it.” Alex said
“Oh.” Liz said
“So, ladies and gentlemen. The Curse of Alex Whitman is as strong as ever so no more birthday parties for me.” Alex said
“Okay.” Max said, not knowing what else to say. “You know this is weird. Every birthday with a party something bad happens?”
“Yeah I know. It’s just proof that I did kill Mr. Snuffilopikiss.” Alex said
Everybody looked at Alex with a questioning glance.
“Who the hell is Mr. Snuffilopikiss?” Michael asked, almost laughing
“My cat that ended up being run over by a car. I miss the little fur ball; he was cute. There was time when he just sat on the floor, looked up at me and just meowed.” Alex said
“And you named him Snuffilopikiss?” Sam asked
“Mr. Snuffilopikiss. Snuffy for short.” Alex corrected
“Okay.” Michael drew out
“Yeah but back to my original point. Alex…every birthday with a party?” Max asked
“Well you’ll have to ask my parents about everything before my fifth but yeah, everything up until I stopped having them and then yesterday.” Alex said
Liz looked at her lover, “What are you thinking?”
“I don’t know, nah…Kalen would have told us and there was no way that he couldn’t know after that medical they ran on you at the Island.” Max said
“What, you think he had some mojo before the Sharing?” Kyle asked
“Mojo? Is that the technical term?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Kyle said
“And yes.” Max said, answering Kyle’s question
“And it just so happens that it happens when I have a birthday party?” Alex said
“You guys are totally nuts.” Ava said as she came up from behind some stacks after sneaking in through an open window. “Hey babe.” She said to Sam before kissing him
“I missed you last night.” Sam said as the kiss broke
“Sorry but your folks still give me the creeps and I don’t want them finding us in bed together.” Ava said
“Ohh, there’s a point.” Sam said, “Don’t worry they’ll come around, even if we have to use the Granolith to do it. I’m not giving up the only girl that made me feel this way…the fact that you’re the only one who can make my toes curl back, that’s just a plus.”
“Hi Ava, you were saying?” Max asked
“Oh yeah, you guys are nuts.” Ava said as she sat in Sam’s lap
“Why?” Alex asked
“Because, you did not have anymore ‘mojo’, as Kyle put it, than any other human. Now you do, but back then…nada.” Ava said
“So I didn’t do anything, all that was a coincidence and the television was what?” Alex asked
“Just your goof ball mind putting its new powers to work. You thought you had a curse so your subconscious mind gave you one.” Ava said
“How do you know about this?” Max asked
“I asked. What? Do you think I was born with the info? You know Kalen, Feln and the others are still on Earth for a reason.” Ava said
The others just smiled, after all they had been through they were still trying to work things out by themselves despite having the help just a button push away.
“So why are you here sis?” Tess asked
“Oh Feln gave me a buzz, told me to be here. I’m guessing this thing is happening soon.” Ava said
“Good cause I hate waiting.” Maria said
Michael looked at his watch just as the bell rang out. Quickly they all put their books back in their places before packing up their stuff.
“Hey, I’ll walk you to class.” Ava said
“Cool.” Sam said as he wrapped her arm around her
English Class, Roswell High, 20 Minutes Later
For the last twenty minutes the entire class was sitting around, waiting for their teacher to arrive so they could get the results of their last exam prep before they do more revision. However he never arrived. Instead the class sat around talking amongst themselves.
“Well, he’s officially late.” Max said
“Who cares, I could use a break from the brain cram.” Said another student
“Anyone know where he is?” Michael asked
Everyone said no, they had no idea where he was.
“Maybe it’s got to do with that Limo.” Said one student
Everyone looked around at him.
“What Limo?” Liz asked
“Oh I was out front about half an hour ago and this stretch Limo pulled up. Some suits got out and went to see the Principle.”
Just then their teacher came into the room, followed by two people in suits that the group quickly recognised as Kalen and Feln. As per their instructions, the group pretended not to recognise them at all.
“Class this is Mr. Clarkson and Mr. Keller. Gentlemen, this is Max and Isabel Evans, Michael Guerin, Tess Harding and her sister Ava…who shouldn’t be here.” Cooper said
“Sorry Mr Cooper, I was just hanging around until you showed up.” Ava said
Cooper held up his hand to tell her to stop talking and smiled, telling her it was okay.
“Mr Evan, my name is Mr Clarkson.” Kalen said as he extended his hand to shake Max’s
“Hi, Mr Clarkson.” Max said
“Sir, I am…was your grandfather’s attorney.” Kalen said
“Uh…my dad is my granddad’s lawyer.” Max said
“Oh no sir, you misunderstand. I am your biological grandfather’s lawyer. Mr Evans, all of you. What do you remember prior to your adoptions?” Kalen asked
Max looked at his sister and friends, hoping that at least one of them would know where Kalen was going with all of this. He just saw blank expressions and so decided to play along. “No, nothing. We’ve tried but the earliest we can remember is being out in the desert at night when our parents found us. Michael hid but was found later as was Tess and Ava.” He said
“Well perhaps we can fill in a few blanks.” Feln said as he opened his briefcase, “Max, Isabel, your grandfather was a man named Carson Antaris and approximately 60 years ago he started a research company called Antaris Technologies. He gathered the finest minds, which he was one of; and advanced technology in the country at an exponential rate, there is roughly 5 – 12 patents a year that is produced.
Eventually it became a global company in almost every nation in the world and took on partners to govern the foreign offices but also a few from this country. Your grandparents.” He said to Michael, Tess and Ava. “But, he did have enemies. One of which, we never found out whom, attempted to level the playing field for his company. That night you can remember, he was having a party. He invited his partners, his children, his partner’s children and their children…the five of you. Anyway, there was an attack. Everyone that night was killed except for you all. Your grandfather survived but only just and thought you were all dead. Not long afterwards we found you, at least we found Max and Isabel. Realised you were with a loving family and informed your grandfather, he felt that given the situation you would be safer where you were. We were ordered to tell you of the situation one hour after the certified death of your grandfather…that was one hour and 6 minutes ago.” Feln said as he, one by one, placed documents in front of Max.
“As you are the sole living relatives of your grandfather and his partners you were the only ones he named in his will. You have inherited his company, all foreign offices, all subsidiaries…each of which brings in 7 billion dollars a year and then there is the personal fortunes of your grandparents, totalled it’s approximately 98 billion. And then there is your grandfather’s residence. It’s all yours.” Kalen said
Each of the group were stunned, they didn’t know what to say. They knew that Kalen and his people were here to help them and ensure that they were taken care of to ensure the continuation of the Antarian people but they didn’t think they would be this well taken care of. However, their expressions weren’t anything compared to their classmates. Their teacher had been briefed along with their Principle before this but he still could believe it, he wasn’t told the exact figure on their new bank balances and his jaw was practically hitting the floor.
“98 Billion? We’re richer than Bill Gates then.” Alex said
“We have your Principle’s permission so you are excused from the rest of the day’s lessons. If you would like we can take you all to visit the Antaris Estate.” Kalen said, the look in his eyes told Max what to say next.
“Uh…yeah…sure.” Max said as he looked at his family.
“Of course, Ms Parker, Ms Deluca, Mr Whitman, Mr Valenti and Mr Reese are welcome to join you.” Feln said
“Damn straight. This I gotta see.” Sam said as he held Ava’s hand
Max just nodded and on mass the young family group picked up their things, then headed out to the limousine that waited in the parking lot. Once inside and the door was closed, Max looked at Kalen.
“What the hell is going on?” Max asked
“This is our surprise. We have an obligation to take care of the hybrid families for as long as we can. This has all been in the works since the day we arrived on Earth. We developed minor technologies and sold them off to build up capitol, then we invested, manipulated and utilised the stock markets of the world. We used our replication technology to synthesise gold and gems and sold them as jewellery. We built everything up for you and the others around the world.” Kalen said
“But it’s a bit much on the money don’t you think?” Max said
“Hey man, speak for yourself.” Michael said
“I’m all for it.” Maria said as she looked around the inside of the limo and found a mini television. “Cool.”
“So where are we going?” Liz asked
“As I said, the Antaris Estate 40 miles outside of town.” Kalen said
“There isn’t an estate out there.” Isabel questioned
“There is now. We’ve built up sufficient power in the Granolith to use a polaronic mind pulse. We’ll implant specific memories in the general populace of the planet and we’ve planted supporting documentation where we needed to. As far as anyone knows it’s been out there for 60 years and the company as been going from strength to strength. Basically in one way or another, everyone knows about Carson Antaris.” Kalen said, “We launched the pulse this morning, the only people not affected were your families and yourselves. The plan is to use the company as the method of giving our technology to Earth. Each division in the other companies will develop different technological aspects that with be utilised and improved on by the other divisions. Since you are the royals, you will be in charge of the company and have the biggest home.”
“Which remind me, you’ll need these.” Feln said. He opened a box and handed out several pairs of shades.
“What are these for?” Tess asked
“You’ll see.” Kalen said
Soon they arrived at their destination.
Antaris Estate, 20 Minutes Later
As the limo pulled up, a second limo followed that carried the teenager’s parents. They were almost over run with press but a group of Antarians posing as security guards pushed them back behind a rope line that was being set up. As they got out of the car they couldn’t help but put on the sunglasses from the glaring reflection of sunlight.
“Fuck me.” Michael said, earning him a slap on the back of his head from Amy
Before them was a massive dome made up of glass triangles. Each panel was at least seven feet long from a point to the opposite line. The base of the dome was so big that none of them could see where it ends and curves round.
“That’s a lot of glass.” Max said
“That a hell of a lot of glass.” Liz said, “Let not throw any stones.”
“What is this?” Isabel asked
“Your new home…well the outside of it at any rate.” Feln said, as he slipped back into his role-playing mode. “Your grandfather was a little eccentric. So, a while ago he plucked up a nice chunk of the Amazon rainforest that was scheduled for destruction for that road and brought it up here, planted it all around his house and sealed the whole thing in the dome. Shall we?”
“Uh sure.” Max said
Kalen reached into his pocket and pulled out a device similar to a garage door opener. He pointed it to the dome and pressed a button. On the dome a twenty-foot high door opened, revealing a drive way up into the structure and everywhere there were trees, vines and everything else straight out of a rainforest.
“Wow.” Kyle said
“I’ll say.” Tess said, “What’s the press doing here anyway?”
“Someone in our office must have leaked the information about your inheritance.” Kalen said for the benefit of anyone who was listening in. “But I guess having you in plain sight would have happened sooner or later.”
Kalen led the young royals back into the car and their parents quickly got into theirs. As soon as the vehicles were past the glass gates, they sealed behind them.
“Why isn’t the stuff growing out onto the road?” Liz asked
“There is a static barrier. It keeps the growth clear of anywhere we don’t want it.” Feln said
“Forget the science crap. How big is this place?” Michael asked
“Well the mansion itself is 6 stories high and had 300 rooms but the dome covers 23,659 acres exactly.” Kalen said
“23,659, that’s…yeah that’s…” Liz started
“36.9 square miles.” Max and Liz said together.
“We own 37 miles of land?” Ava asked
“A little less but yeah.” Feln said.
“What about the house? What are we going to do with 300 rooms?” Maria asked
“What ever you like. Guest rooms, game room or you could fill them with your offspring. Anything you want.” Kalen said
“300 kids? No way.” Isabel said
“Well they’re there to do with as you please but as for the house itself, here we are.” Kalen said as the car pulled to a stop after a 5 minute drive up the drive-way.
They all got out and found themselves in a clearing in the tropical wilderness. As they looked up they could see the top of the dome as the sunlight poured in. Along the top they saw a series of small pipes that showered water down on the treetops like rain. There was also a network of streams running in and out of the forest completing the irrigation system. The mansion itself was dead centre in the 1-mile wide clearing and right next to it was a mile and a half wide lake.
“Kalen? Why do all of this? Why not just the house?” Alex asked
“Well, those dreams you’ve had. What you all saw was a pyramid in the middle of a forest. Aside from a few clearings that contain the pyramids, Antar is a forest planet. Almost every square inch of it is like it is in here. We built our homes in the trees…think Ewoks in Return of the Jedi but more advanced with the tech. However, because this is Earth and you are mostly human we felt that we would give you a human home in an Antarian environment. I hope you like it.” Kalen said
“This place is great are you kidding? It is a bit hot though.” Isabel said
“Talk about getting a tan, we could certainly enjoy ourselves here.” Ava said
“The good thing is that the glass is impenetrable and will not let anyone through…even the harmful rays of the sun wont affect you in here. As for the heat, this is Antarian normal, the house is air-conditioned but your bodies, all your bodies will never experience the problems the rest of humanity feels with too much heat thanks to the energy that flows through you. But right now I think you’d like to inspect your home.” Kalen said
They all nodded and there parents escorted them all inside. While they were amazed at what surrounded them, they knew that it meant their children would soon leave to live here – it was inevitable.
Foyer, Royal Mansion, Antaris Estate, Immediately Following
As they came inside the mansion, no one could speak. It was completely regal, from the two sets of curved stairs that led up to the next floor to the art and statues that decorated the house.
“Nice statues.” Kyle said as he looked at one of the marble like objects.
“This is Antarian art, the best our people ever produced. We brought these ones with us as a way of keeping this part of our culture alive.” Kalen said as he then proceeded to describe the house.
He told and showed the teens and their families the living room that was twice the size of the Parker’s apartment. The dinning room was just as big with a circular table in the middle instead of the long rectangular one that was typical for home like these; Kalen explained that it was the Antarian way. Kalen showed them the kitchen and the pantry, the Gym that caused Kyle’s mouth to drool and the super computer (by Antarian terms and ultra super mega computer by Earth’s terms.) that was hidden in the basement with the access terminal in a private room. There was a massive library, an entertainment centre with every CD, DVD and game that could be obtained. In the middle of that room there was a television that Kalen described as having absolute clarity and had the ability to freeze any image and zoom into any part of it, right down to the millimetre.
Then Kalen decided to show them the upper levels of the house. He asked their parents to make themselves at home down here while he escorted them to an elevator – six flights of stairs were a bit much.
Floor 6: Master Bedrooms, A Few Minutes Later
As the elevator doors opened, the group left it and found themselves in a circular room. There were five sets of double doors that led into other bedrooms but this room was almost identical to the rooms in which Max and Liz were anointed as the heads of their household back on the Island. Before them there was a slight pit that was filled with silk covered cushions but they were a gentle shade of green, just like the carpet and the walls. Directly above them was a skylight that allowed them to look directly up to the central glass circle of the dome above them.
On either side of each set of doorways there were lights with gold fixtures and a switch next to each door, including the elevator door to turn them on and off. There were also symbols on each of the doors and each couple instinctively knew that they signified whose room each was. There were also two symbols on the wall, directly opposite from each other, that each recognised as the two royal seals.
“This place is great.” Maria said
“Thank you.” Feln said, “I designed it myself.”
“Anyway, Max…Liz, your bedroom is the main one directly across from the elevator. Isabel, Alex…yours is directly to the left and Michael and Maria’s is to the right. The last door to the left of Max & Liz’s belongs to Tess and Kyle and the remaining room, the furthest to the right is Ava and Sam’s. Each room is identical with white silk bedclothes. The floor beneath us is for your children, until the time comes.” Kalen said
“Until the time comes for what?” Max asked
“Oh well each of our homes are generational houses. All of you will live here and when your children take mates it will be your responsibility to built a second house for them and they would all live there as you will all live here.” Kalen said
“There is also something else.” Feln said as he looked at his brother.
The two moved over to the two carvings of the royal seals and pressed their hands to them. In the middle of the silk cushioned pit, several cushions were pushed up as a rectangular shape began to take shape.
“I assume some of you at least recognise this?” Kalen said
“Hey wait, that’s the altar from our dream.” Isabel said
“Exactly. When, and only when, you decide you are ready you will come here and mate on the altar to conceive your children. Do everything that you witnessed in the dreams; there is appropriate clothing in your rooms for it. And make sure that all of you are present – the conception must be witnessed by all members of the family…all of you.” Feln said.
“I have to watch my sister get knocked up?” Max asked
“Yes, and given what you’ve all been through it shouldn’t bother you that much. After you left the island you lost a lot of the closeness you achieved because you were back where you felt you had to hide. Here you are alone, private and can act like you want to…as we told you back at the Island – follow your instincts.” Kalen said
“You know, the only down side to this that I can see is trying to clean this place.” Maria said
“Oh yeah, cleaning the living room would a week just by itself.” Ava said
“You really think we’d do that to you?” Feln asked
“Well…yeah.” Michael said
Kalen chuckled. “No, there are five drones. Basically they are advanced robots that will follow your instructions. They’ll cook, clean, do your laundry…they’ll even give you a massage. They’re programming is quite advanced. At one point we even attempted to make them self aware but we could never get the programming right so we kept them simple.”
“Slaves?” Liz asked
“No, just robots…nothing more and nothing less. We saw the potential for sentience in them but it never happened when we experimented with helping it along. Anyway, there will be plenty of time to explore your bedrooms later. Right now I have one last thing to show you.” Kalen said as he led them back into the elevator after letting the altar sink back down into the cushions.
Garage, Five Minutes Later
Kalen and Feln led the group, after meeting up with their parents, to the garage. Once the door was open, lights came on that filled every inch of the white room.
“We thought you’d like to get out and about once and a while so we got you a few things and upgraded them with Antarian engines…i.e. no exhaust fumes and no pollution. You have 5 limousines, 10 Ferraris, 3 BMWs, 6 Porsche convertibles, 4 Lamborghini’s and 3…”
“1967 Harley-Davidson FLH Electra Glides.” Michael interrupted, “Those are very rare bikes.”
“Well, they belong to you.” Kalen said
The gleam in Michael’s eyes was unmistakable.
“Michael, you go one dot over the speed limit and I’ll make sure you wont ever sit on a bike again.” Maria said, her mother behind her and both with crossed arms.
“Gnnn, okay.” Michael complained, “But this bike is built to go really, really fast. It’s the way it was built, that’s its purpose in being, it’s…”
“Michael!” Maria warned
“Okay.” Michael relented.
Kyle and Sam also looked disappointed when they saw the stern looks on Tess and Ava’s faces and knew it was a warning not to even think about it.
“Well, I should get you all back to Roswell. You still have an exam to study for…I believe it’s your Advanced Placement?” Kalen asked
“Yeah.” Liz said
“And I still can’t believe I’m doing it.” Maria said
“You? What about me?” Kyle said
“Oh please, you two have studied and are a lot smarter than you think.” Liz said
“Easy for you to say, you’ve got an I.Q. in the triple figures.” Sam said
“Actually you all do. You’re all intelligent people and it’s nothing to do with the energy running in you’re systems now. But now that you do have that energy you are able to utilise your maximum potential. So long as you have studied…now come on, let’s get you to Roswell.” Kalen said
He led to groups out to the original limos and they were on their way. As the glass gates of the dome opened, there was a thousand bulb flashes as the press tried to get a picture of the wealthiest teenagers on the planet. Kalen stopped the car briefly to give them a short statement. He asked for some adjustment time and privacy for his wards as they finished their exams. Kalen also gave them the ‘made up’ history, which most knew anyway after the mind pulse that was set off earlier, and also the current status of the company. Then they headed back to Roswell.
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 21:00
Max and Alex were doing more revision for tomorrow but that only lasted for five minutes before they ended up on Max’s bed. Aside from their underwear both were naked and kissing passionately. Their hands ran over each other’s arms, feeling their lover’s biceps and moaning into each other’s mouths.
Max grasped the elastic of Alex’s briefs, slid his hands inside and eased them over the extremely engorged hardness that sprang free to jut forward demandingly. Already, the swollen head leaked pre-come but that was from the sensations they were picking up from Liz and Isabel in the room right next door, Alex had a good idea of what would come next as Max took his prick into his wonderfully warm hands and stroke him until he came. However, he felt a quick shift on the bed and instead of the firm grip of Max’s fingers, a wonderfully hot, moist mouth enclosed his throbbing organ, and his equally hot and wet tongue began stroking his crown in all the right places.
“Yesssssssssssss.” Alex hissed.
Alex thrust his hips forward once, burying his aching cock deeper in Max’s hot mouth, and given the cries of passion from next door, that was all it took. His testicles gave up a copious amount of his seed and spilled it into the sucking wetness that surrounded his cock and being eagerly swallowed. Then the delightful tongue gave a last lick and withdrew, leaving his still hard penis bobbing in the air.
“Those two are really getting to you.” Max said
“You have no idea.” Alex said, “And then there’s what you do to me…damn.”
“Thank you.” Max said happily
“You’re welcome. And don’t tell me that they’re not getting to you two, not with those moans.” Alex said
“Alex, that’s my sis…”
“In the next room there is a hot blond girl making an equally hot brunette cry out.” Alex said, his hand was on the tent in Max’s shorts and felt him grow harder with a throb. “Oh yeah that did it.”
They kissed again, their tongues duelled for dominance as their legs became interlocked. Alex pushed Max over on his back and scooted closer; he felt his hot skin touch his own and ran his hand across the well-defined muscles, skirting around the nipples. Max lay back and gave himself over to the caress; his body felt as if he would explode any minute but he knew he would last long enough to let Alex spend some time on him. Concentrating on the feel of the strong fingers that explored his torso, he began to move into Alex, pressing himself in tightly.
Alex’s hand unerringly moved south, brushing his abdomen, his thighs, the edges of his groin but he never touching where Max wanted to be touched. Squirming on the bed, he tried to move his needy cock into contact with Alex’s roving hand; he almost dislodged the skilled mouth from his own, but the human would have none of it. Using his weight and new powers, he held Max down and kissed him harder. Finally, Max relented and freed his hands to respond in kind. He closed them around Alex’s shoulders and began to reciprocate the kiss in earnest. Soon, they were devouring each other’s mouths again with ever increasing hunger; their chests were locked together. The full body contact was exhilarating and Alex finally tore his mouth away from his lover’s. Both young men were breathing hard and Max’s eyes were burning with need. Alex shifted and brought their groins together, two hot, straining cocks rubbed against each other, causing both to moan heavily. Alex revelled in the sound as did Max. Then he worked a hand between their hips and sought out his lover’s strained erection. A few practiced strokes and Max fell back, offering himself completely to his touch.
Max then reciprocated and wrapped his hand around Alex’s cock. Neither broke eye contact as they moaned loudly. In part it was from the pleasure they felt but they also wanted their girlfriends to hear them, they were very thankful that they had taken the time since their return to increase the density of the walls around their rooms to muffle the sounds. Liz and Isabel knew what their lover’s were up to and cried out louder and all too soon a competition broke out between the couples, seeing who could get the loudest. Max and Alex’s hands were moving like lightening, their hips kept jerking, thrusting their lengths into the tight embrace of their lover’s hands.
“UGNNNN…YEAH…YEAHHHH…KEEP GOING…UGNNHHH!”
“GO…GOD…MAX…SO GOOD MAX…YESSS!”
“Don’t...oh God...don’t...uhhh...don’t stop!”
“FUUUUUUCKKKKKK…MAXXXXXXXXXX…”
“ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
With a short and quick final thrust, both of the young men abruptly stopped and shot their seed over each other’s hard members and bellies. Max used his powers to clean them up and through the wall they heard “Okay, you guys win this time.” from Liz and from Isabel came “Next time you two will need a megaphone.”
They got their books and continued to read the material for their exam as they rested in bed. In Isabel’s room, the two did the same except they continued to hold each other’s bodies warmly. Neither couple could wait until they christened their new home.
To Be Continued…
Library, West Roswell High, 10:00am
As per usual the group had gathered in the library to do more studying as had most of their classmates, minus Pam Troy. They had a usual table that they sat around in the back of the large room; the only time they ever stood up was when they needed another book.
“So did Kalen or Feln say what time they were showing up?” Michael asked quietly
“No, just that when they show we need to act like we’ve never met them.” Max said
“I still can’t believe they are going to do this in public.” Liz said
“We don’t even know what they’re going to do, all they told me was that they were going to hide us in plain sight.” Max said
“Now that I don’t like the sound of.” Michael said
“Guys, I know I’m new to the group but should we really be discussing this out in the open?” Sam asked
“Relax Sam. You’ll be surprised at how much we get away with, but I guess you’re right. Now isn’t the time for screwing up.” Liz said as she looked at Alex, “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Alex said
“Well you don’t look it. After last night I thought you’d have a smile on your face like you had a banana in your mouth.” Liz said
Isabel looked at Liz and shook her head, “You know, you really need to stop listening in.”
“Hey, I’m not the one who’s screaming through the connections. I’m just really sensitive when it happens and I pick it up.” Liz said, “But back to you, what happened?”
“His T.V. blew up this morning.” Isabel said
“Really?” Maria asked
“Yeah, and it wasn’t on and it happened right after I passed it.” Alex said
“Oh.” Liz said
“So, ladies and gentlemen. The Curse of Alex Whitman is as strong as ever so no more birthday parties for me.” Alex said
“Okay.” Max said, not knowing what else to say. “You know this is weird. Every birthday with a party something bad happens?”
“Yeah I know. It’s just proof that I did kill Mr. Snuffilopikiss.” Alex said
Everybody looked at Alex with a questioning glance.
“Who the hell is Mr. Snuffilopikiss?” Michael asked, almost laughing
“My cat that ended up being run over by a car. I miss the little fur ball; he was cute. There was time when he just sat on the floor, looked up at me and just meowed.” Alex said
“And you named him Snuffilopikiss?” Sam asked
“Mr. Snuffilopikiss. Snuffy for short.” Alex corrected
“Okay.” Michael drew out
“Yeah but back to my original point. Alex…every birthday with a party?” Max asked
“Well you’ll have to ask my parents about everything before my fifth but yeah, everything up until I stopped having them and then yesterday.” Alex said
Liz looked at her lover, “What are you thinking?”
“I don’t know, nah…Kalen would have told us and there was no way that he couldn’t know after that medical they ran on you at the Island.” Max said
“What, you think he had some mojo before the Sharing?” Kyle asked
“Mojo? Is that the technical term?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Kyle said
“And yes.” Max said, answering Kyle’s question
“And it just so happens that it happens when I have a birthday party?” Alex said
“You guys are totally nuts.” Ava said as she came up from behind some stacks after sneaking in through an open window. “Hey babe.” She said to Sam before kissing him
“I missed you last night.” Sam said as the kiss broke
“Sorry but your folks still give me the creeps and I don’t want them finding us in bed together.” Ava said
“Ohh, there’s a point.” Sam said, “Don’t worry they’ll come around, even if we have to use the Granolith to do it. I’m not giving up the only girl that made me feel this way…the fact that you’re the only one who can make my toes curl back, that’s just a plus.”
“Hi Ava, you were saying?” Max asked
“Oh yeah, you guys are nuts.” Ava said as she sat in Sam’s lap
“Why?” Alex asked
“Because, you did not have anymore ‘mojo’, as Kyle put it, than any other human. Now you do, but back then…nada.” Ava said
“So I didn’t do anything, all that was a coincidence and the television was what?” Alex asked
“Just your goof ball mind putting its new powers to work. You thought you had a curse so your subconscious mind gave you one.” Ava said
“How do you know about this?” Max asked
“I asked. What? Do you think I was born with the info? You know Kalen, Feln and the others are still on Earth for a reason.” Ava said
The others just smiled, after all they had been through they were still trying to work things out by themselves despite having the help just a button push away.
“So why are you here sis?” Tess asked
“Oh Feln gave me a buzz, told me to be here. I’m guessing this thing is happening soon.” Ava said
“Good cause I hate waiting.” Maria said
Michael looked at his watch just as the bell rang out. Quickly they all put their books back in their places before packing up their stuff.
“Hey, I’ll walk you to class.” Ava said
“Cool.” Sam said as he wrapped her arm around her
English Class, Roswell High, 20 Minutes Later
For the last twenty minutes the entire class was sitting around, waiting for their teacher to arrive so they could get the results of their last exam prep before they do more revision. However he never arrived. Instead the class sat around talking amongst themselves.
“Well, he’s officially late.” Max said
“Who cares, I could use a break from the brain cram.” Said another student
“Anyone know where he is?” Michael asked
Everyone said no, they had no idea where he was.
“Maybe it’s got to do with that Limo.” Said one student
Everyone looked around at him.
“What Limo?” Liz asked
“Oh I was out front about half an hour ago and this stretch Limo pulled up. Some suits got out and went to see the Principle.”
Just then their teacher came into the room, followed by two people in suits that the group quickly recognised as Kalen and Feln. As per their instructions, the group pretended not to recognise them at all.
“Class this is Mr. Clarkson and Mr. Keller. Gentlemen, this is Max and Isabel Evans, Michael Guerin, Tess Harding and her sister Ava…who shouldn’t be here.” Cooper said
“Sorry Mr Cooper, I was just hanging around until you showed up.” Ava said
Cooper held up his hand to tell her to stop talking and smiled, telling her it was okay.
“Mr Evan, my name is Mr Clarkson.” Kalen said as he extended his hand to shake Max’s
“Hi, Mr Clarkson.” Max said
“Sir, I am…was your grandfather’s attorney.” Kalen said
“Uh…my dad is my granddad’s lawyer.” Max said
“Oh no sir, you misunderstand. I am your biological grandfather’s lawyer. Mr Evans, all of you. What do you remember prior to your adoptions?” Kalen asked
Max looked at his sister and friends, hoping that at least one of them would know where Kalen was going with all of this. He just saw blank expressions and so decided to play along. “No, nothing. We’ve tried but the earliest we can remember is being out in the desert at night when our parents found us. Michael hid but was found later as was Tess and Ava.” He said
“Well perhaps we can fill in a few blanks.” Feln said as he opened his briefcase, “Max, Isabel, your grandfather was a man named Carson Antaris and approximately 60 years ago he started a research company called Antaris Technologies. He gathered the finest minds, which he was one of; and advanced technology in the country at an exponential rate, there is roughly 5 – 12 patents a year that is produced.
Eventually it became a global company in almost every nation in the world and took on partners to govern the foreign offices but also a few from this country. Your grandparents.” He said to Michael, Tess and Ava. “But, he did have enemies. One of which, we never found out whom, attempted to level the playing field for his company. That night you can remember, he was having a party. He invited his partners, his children, his partner’s children and their children…the five of you. Anyway, there was an attack. Everyone that night was killed except for you all. Your grandfather survived but only just and thought you were all dead. Not long afterwards we found you, at least we found Max and Isabel. Realised you were with a loving family and informed your grandfather, he felt that given the situation you would be safer where you were. We were ordered to tell you of the situation one hour after the certified death of your grandfather…that was one hour and 6 minutes ago.” Feln said as he, one by one, placed documents in front of Max.
“As you are the sole living relatives of your grandfather and his partners you were the only ones he named in his will. You have inherited his company, all foreign offices, all subsidiaries…each of which brings in 7 billion dollars a year and then there is the personal fortunes of your grandparents, totalled it’s approximately 98 billion. And then there is your grandfather’s residence. It’s all yours.” Kalen said
Each of the group were stunned, they didn’t know what to say. They knew that Kalen and his people were here to help them and ensure that they were taken care of to ensure the continuation of the Antarian people but they didn’t think they would be this well taken care of. However, their expressions weren’t anything compared to their classmates. Their teacher had been briefed along with their Principle before this but he still could believe it, he wasn’t told the exact figure on their new bank balances and his jaw was practically hitting the floor.
“98 Billion? We’re richer than Bill Gates then.” Alex said
“We have your Principle’s permission so you are excused from the rest of the day’s lessons. If you would like we can take you all to visit the Antaris Estate.” Kalen said, the look in his eyes told Max what to say next.
“Uh…yeah…sure.” Max said as he looked at his family.
“Of course, Ms Parker, Ms Deluca, Mr Whitman, Mr Valenti and Mr Reese are welcome to join you.” Feln said
“Damn straight. This I gotta see.” Sam said as he held Ava’s hand
Max just nodded and on mass the young family group picked up their things, then headed out to the limousine that waited in the parking lot. Once inside and the door was closed, Max looked at Kalen.
“What the hell is going on?” Max asked
“This is our surprise. We have an obligation to take care of the hybrid families for as long as we can. This has all been in the works since the day we arrived on Earth. We developed minor technologies and sold them off to build up capitol, then we invested, manipulated and utilised the stock markets of the world. We used our replication technology to synthesise gold and gems and sold them as jewellery. We built everything up for you and the others around the world.” Kalen said
“But it’s a bit much on the money don’t you think?” Max said
“Hey man, speak for yourself.” Michael said
“I’m all for it.” Maria said as she looked around the inside of the limo and found a mini television. “Cool.”
“So where are we going?” Liz asked
“As I said, the Antaris Estate 40 miles outside of town.” Kalen said
“There isn’t an estate out there.” Isabel questioned
“There is now. We’ve built up sufficient power in the Granolith to use a polaronic mind pulse. We’ll implant specific memories in the general populace of the planet and we’ve planted supporting documentation where we needed to. As far as anyone knows it’s been out there for 60 years and the company as been going from strength to strength. Basically in one way or another, everyone knows about Carson Antaris.” Kalen said, “We launched the pulse this morning, the only people not affected were your families and yourselves. The plan is to use the company as the method of giving our technology to Earth. Each division in the other companies will develop different technological aspects that with be utilised and improved on by the other divisions. Since you are the royals, you will be in charge of the company and have the biggest home.”
“Which remind me, you’ll need these.” Feln said. He opened a box and handed out several pairs of shades.
“What are these for?” Tess asked
“You’ll see.” Kalen said
Soon they arrived at their destination.
Antaris Estate, 20 Minutes Later
As the limo pulled up, a second limo followed that carried the teenager’s parents. They were almost over run with press but a group of Antarians posing as security guards pushed them back behind a rope line that was being set up. As they got out of the car they couldn’t help but put on the sunglasses from the glaring reflection of sunlight.
“Fuck me.” Michael said, earning him a slap on the back of his head from Amy
Before them was a massive dome made up of glass triangles. Each panel was at least seven feet long from a point to the opposite line. The base of the dome was so big that none of them could see where it ends and curves round.
“That’s a lot of glass.” Max said
“That a hell of a lot of glass.” Liz said, “Let not throw any stones.”
“What is this?” Isabel asked
“Your new home…well the outside of it at any rate.” Feln said, as he slipped back into his role-playing mode. “Your grandfather was a little eccentric. So, a while ago he plucked up a nice chunk of the Amazon rainforest that was scheduled for destruction for that road and brought it up here, planted it all around his house and sealed the whole thing in the dome. Shall we?”
“Uh sure.” Max said
Kalen reached into his pocket and pulled out a device similar to a garage door opener. He pointed it to the dome and pressed a button. On the dome a twenty-foot high door opened, revealing a drive way up into the structure and everywhere there were trees, vines and everything else straight out of a rainforest.
“Wow.” Kyle said
“I’ll say.” Tess said, “What’s the press doing here anyway?”
“Someone in our office must have leaked the information about your inheritance.” Kalen said for the benefit of anyone who was listening in. “But I guess having you in plain sight would have happened sooner or later.”
Kalen led the young royals back into the car and their parents quickly got into theirs. As soon as the vehicles were past the glass gates, they sealed behind them.
“Why isn’t the stuff growing out onto the road?” Liz asked
“There is a static barrier. It keeps the growth clear of anywhere we don’t want it.” Feln said
“Forget the science crap. How big is this place?” Michael asked
“Well the mansion itself is 6 stories high and had 300 rooms but the dome covers 23,659 acres exactly.” Kalen said
“23,659, that’s…yeah that’s…” Liz started
“36.9 square miles.” Max and Liz said together.
“We own 37 miles of land?” Ava asked
“A little less but yeah.” Feln said.
“What about the house? What are we going to do with 300 rooms?” Maria asked
“What ever you like. Guest rooms, game room or you could fill them with your offspring. Anything you want.” Kalen said
“300 kids? No way.” Isabel said
“Well they’re there to do with as you please but as for the house itself, here we are.” Kalen said as the car pulled to a stop after a 5 minute drive up the drive-way.
They all got out and found themselves in a clearing in the tropical wilderness. As they looked up they could see the top of the dome as the sunlight poured in. Along the top they saw a series of small pipes that showered water down on the treetops like rain. There was also a network of streams running in and out of the forest completing the irrigation system. The mansion itself was dead centre in the 1-mile wide clearing and right next to it was a mile and a half wide lake.
“Kalen? Why do all of this? Why not just the house?” Alex asked
“Well, those dreams you’ve had. What you all saw was a pyramid in the middle of a forest. Aside from a few clearings that contain the pyramids, Antar is a forest planet. Almost every square inch of it is like it is in here. We built our homes in the trees…think Ewoks in Return of the Jedi but more advanced with the tech. However, because this is Earth and you are mostly human we felt that we would give you a human home in an Antarian environment. I hope you like it.” Kalen said
“This place is great are you kidding? It is a bit hot though.” Isabel said
“Talk about getting a tan, we could certainly enjoy ourselves here.” Ava said
“The good thing is that the glass is impenetrable and will not let anyone through…even the harmful rays of the sun wont affect you in here. As for the heat, this is Antarian normal, the house is air-conditioned but your bodies, all your bodies will never experience the problems the rest of humanity feels with too much heat thanks to the energy that flows through you. But right now I think you’d like to inspect your home.” Kalen said
They all nodded and there parents escorted them all inside. While they were amazed at what surrounded them, they knew that it meant their children would soon leave to live here – it was inevitable.
Foyer, Royal Mansion, Antaris Estate, Immediately Following
As they came inside the mansion, no one could speak. It was completely regal, from the two sets of curved stairs that led up to the next floor to the art and statues that decorated the house.
“Nice statues.” Kyle said as he looked at one of the marble like objects.
“This is Antarian art, the best our people ever produced. We brought these ones with us as a way of keeping this part of our culture alive.” Kalen said as he then proceeded to describe the house.
He told and showed the teens and their families the living room that was twice the size of the Parker’s apartment. The dinning room was just as big with a circular table in the middle instead of the long rectangular one that was typical for home like these; Kalen explained that it was the Antarian way. Kalen showed them the kitchen and the pantry, the Gym that caused Kyle’s mouth to drool and the super computer (by Antarian terms and ultra super mega computer by Earth’s terms.) that was hidden in the basement with the access terminal in a private room. There was a massive library, an entertainment centre with every CD, DVD and game that could be obtained. In the middle of that room there was a television that Kalen described as having absolute clarity and had the ability to freeze any image and zoom into any part of it, right down to the millimetre.
Then Kalen decided to show them the upper levels of the house. He asked their parents to make themselves at home down here while he escorted them to an elevator – six flights of stairs were a bit much.
Floor 6: Master Bedrooms, A Few Minutes Later
As the elevator doors opened, the group left it and found themselves in a circular room. There were five sets of double doors that led into other bedrooms but this room was almost identical to the rooms in which Max and Liz were anointed as the heads of their household back on the Island. Before them there was a slight pit that was filled with silk covered cushions but they were a gentle shade of green, just like the carpet and the walls. Directly above them was a skylight that allowed them to look directly up to the central glass circle of the dome above them.
On either side of each set of doorways there were lights with gold fixtures and a switch next to each door, including the elevator door to turn them on and off. There were also symbols on each of the doors and each couple instinctively knew that they signified whose room each was. There were also two symbols on the wall, directly opposite from each other, that each recognised as the two royal seals.
“This place is great.” Maria said
“Thank you.” Feln said, “I designed it myself.”
“Anyway, Max…Liz, your bedroom is the main one directly across from the elevator. Isabel, Alex…yours is directly to the left and Michael and Maria’s is to the right. The last door to the left of Max & Liz’s belongs to Tess and Kyle and the remaining room, the furthest to the right is Ava and Sam’s. Each room is identical with white silk bedclothes. The floor beneath us is for your children, until the time comes.” Kalen said
“Until the time comes for what?” Max asked
“Oh well each of our homes are generational houses. All of you will live here and when your children take mates it will be your responsibility to built a second house for them and they would all live there as you will all live here.” Kalen said
“There is also something else.” Feln said as he looked at his brother.
The two moved over to the two carvings of the royal seals and pressed their hands to them. In the middle of the silk cushioned pit, several cushions were pushed up as a rectangular shape began to take shape.
“I assume some of you at least recognise this?” Kalen said
“Hey wait, that’s the altar from our dream.” Isabel said
“Exactly. When, and only when, you decide you are ready you will come here and mate on the altar to conceive your children. Do everything that you witnessed in the dreams; there is appropriate clothing in your rooms for it. And make sure that all of you are present – the conception must be witnessed by all members of the family…all of you.” Feln said.
“I have to watch my sister get knocked up?” Max asked
“Yes, and given what you’ve all been through it shouldn’t bother you that much. After you left the island you lost a lot of the closeness you achieved because you were back where you felt you had to hide. Here you are alone, private and can act like you want to…as we told you back at the Island – follow your instincts.” Kalen said
“You know, the only down side to this that I can see is trying to clean this place.” Maria said
“Oh yeah, cleaning the living room would a week just by itself.” Ava said
“You really think we’d do that to you?” Feln asked
“Well…yeah.” Michael said
Kalen chuckled. “No, there are five drones. Basically they are advanced robots that will follow your instructions. They’ll cook, clean, do your laundry…they’ll even give you a massage. They’re programming is quite advanced. At one point we even attempted to make them self aware but we could never get the programming right so we kept them simple.”
“Slaves?” Liz asked
“No, just robots…nothing more and nothing less. We saw the potential for sentience in them but it never happened when we experimented with helping it along. Anyway, there will be plenty of time to explore your bedrooms later. Right now I have one last thing to show you.” Kalen said as he led them back into the elevator after letting the altar sink back down into the cushions.
Garage, Five Minutes Later
Kalen and Feln led the group, after meeting up with their parents, to the garage. Once the door was open, lights came on that filled every inch of the white room.
“We thought you’d like to get out and about once and a while so we got you a few things and upgraded them with Antarian engines…i.e. no exhaust fumes and no pollution. You have 5 limousines, 10 Ferraris, 3 BMWs, 6 Porsche convertibles, 4 Lamborghini’s and 3…”
“1967 Harley-Davidson FLH Electra Glides.” Michael interrupted, “Those are very rare bikes.”
“Well, they belong to you.” Kalen said
The gleam in Michael’s eyes was unmistakable.
“Michael, you go one dot over the speed limit and I’ll make sure you wont ever sit on a bike again.” Maria said, her mother behind her and both with crossed arms.
“Gnnn, okay.” Michael complained, “But this bike is built to go really, really fast. It’s the way it was built, that’s its purpose in being, it’s…”
“Michael!” Maria warned
“Okay.” Michael relented.
Kyle and Sam also looked disappointed when they saw the stern looks on Tess and Ava’s faces and knew it was a warning not to even think about it.
“Well, I should get you all back to Roswell. You still have an exam to study for…I believe it’s your Advanced Placement?” Kalen asked
“Yeah.” Liz said
“And I still can’t believe I’m doing it.” Maria said
“You? What about me?” Kyle said
“Oh please, you two have studied and are a lot smarter than you think.” Liz said
“Easy for you to say, you’ve got an I.Q. in the triple figures.” Sam said
“Actually you all do. You’re all intelligent people and it’s nothing to do with the energy running in you’re systems now. But now that you do have that energy you are able to utilise your maximum potential. So long as you have studied…now come on, let’s get you to Roswell.” Kalen said
He led to groups out to the original limos and they were on their way. As the glass gates of the dome opened, there was a thousand bulb flashes as the press tried to get a picture of the wealthiest teenagers on the planet. Kalen stopped the car briefly to give them a short statement. He asked for some adjustment time and privacy for his wards as they finished their exams. Kalen also gave them the ‘made up’ history, which most knew anyway after the mind pulse that was set off earlier, and also the current status of the company. Then they headed back to Roswell.
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 21:00
Max and Alex were doing more revision for tomorrow but that only lasted for five minutes before they ended up on Max’s bed. Aside from their underwear both were naked and kissing passionately. Their hands ran over each other’s arms, feeling their lover’s biceps and moaning into each other’s mouths.
Max grasped the elastic of Alex’s briefs, slid his hands inside and eased them over the extremely engorged hardness that sprang free to jut forward demandingly. Already, the swollen head leaked pre-come but that was from the sensations they were picking up from Liz and Isabel in the room right next door, Alex had a good idea of what would come next as Max took his prick into his wonderfully warm hands and stroke him until he came. However, he felt a quick shift on the bed and instead of the firm grip of Max’s fingers, a wonderfully hot, moist mouth enclosed his throbbing organ, and his equally hot and wet tongue began stroking his crown in all the right places.
“Yesssssssssssss.” Alex hissed.
Alex thrust his hips forward once, burying his aching cock deeper in Max’s hot mouth, and given the cries of passion from next door, that was all it took. His testicles gave up a copious amount of his seed and spilled it into the sucking wetness that surrounded his cock and being eagerly swallowed. Then the delightful tongue gave a last lick and withdrew, leaving his still hard penis bobbing in the air.
“Those two are really getting to you.” Max said
“You have no idea.” Alex said, “And then there’s what you do to me…damn.”
“Thank you.” Max said happily
“You’re welcome. And don’t tell me that they’re not getting to you two, not with those moans.” Alex said
“Alex, that’s my sis…”
“In the next room there is a hot blond girl making an equally hot brunette cry out.” Alex said, his hand was on the tent in Max’s shorts and felt him grow harder with a throb. “Oh yeah that did it.”
They kissed again, their tongues duelled for dominance as their legs became interlocked. Alex pushed Max over on his back and scooted closer; he felt his hot skin touch his own and ran his hand across the well-defined muscles, skirting around the nipples. Max lay back and gave himself over to the caress; his body felt as if he would explode any minute but he knew he would last long enough to let Alex spend some time on him. Concentrating on the feel of the strong fingers that explored his torso, he began to move into Alex, pressing himself in tightly.
Alex’s hand unerringly moved south, brushing his abdomen, his thighs, the edges of his groin but he never touching where Max wanted to be touched. Squirming on the bed, he tried to move his needy cock into contact with Alex’s roving hand; he almost dislodged the skilled mouth from his own, but the human would have none of it. Using his weight and new powers, he held Max down and kissed him harder. Finally, Max relented and freed his hands to respond in kind. He closed them around Alex’s shoulders and began to reciprocate the kiss in earnest. Soon, they were devouring each other’s mouths again with ever increasing hunger; their chests were locked together. The full body contact was exhilarating and Alex finally tore his mouth away from his lover’s. Both young men were breathing hard and Max’s eyes were burning with need. Alex shifted and brought their groins together, two hot, straining cocks rubbed against each other, causing both to moan heavily. Alex revelled in the sound as did Max. Then he worked a hand between their hips and sought out his lover’s strained erection. A few practiced strokes and Max fell back, offering himself completely to his touch.
Max then reciprocated and wrapped his hand around Alex’s cock. Neither broke eye contact as they moaned loudly. In part it was from the pleasure they felt but they also wanted their girlfriends to hear them, they were very thankful that they had taken the time since their return to increase the density of the walls around their rooms to muffle the sounds. Liz and Isabel knew what their lover’s were up to and cried out louder and all too soon a competition broke out between the couples, seeing who could get the loudest. Max and Alex’s hands were moving like lightening, their hips kept jerking, thrusting their lengths into the tight embrace of their lover’s hands.
“UGNNNN…YEAH…YEAHHHH…KEEP GOING…UGNNHHH!”
“GO…GOD…MAX…SO GOOD MAX…YESSS!”
“Don’t...oh God...don’t...uhhh...don’t stop!”
“FUUUUUUCKKKKKK…MAXXXXXXXXXX…”
“ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
With a short and quick final thrust, both of the young men abruptly stopped and shot their seed over each other’s hard members and bellies. Max used his powers to clean them up and through the wall they heard “Okay, you guys win this time.” from Liz and from Isabel came “Next time you two will need a megaphone.”
They got their books and continued to read the material for their exam as they rested in bed. In Isabel’s room, the two did the same except they continued to hold each other’s bodies warmly. Neither couple could wait until they christened their new home.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 34
Liz’s Bathroom, Parker Residence, 07:00am
After his time with Max last night, Alex had slipped into Isabel’s room and joined her in bed while Max took Liz home. They considered it a good luck charm to make love to their future spouse on the eve of an exam and without fail, no matter who they were with, they found their way to each other’s bed. Now, after particularly exhausting evening together, Max was kissing Liz, their bodies were pressed up against each other under the steaming waters of the shower.
The steam rose around them and was as thick as their passion. The sensation of heat and skin on skin was as intoxicating as ever, Max’s hands glided over her soft back and cupped her ass. Liz’s hands were locked behind Max’s neck, keeping her lover close as possible. “You know we really should start getting dressed. The other’s will be here soon.” Max said
“I know but I don’t want to let go of my handsome multibillionaire just yet.” Liz said
“Hmm. Is all that money getting you horny?” Max asked
“Maybe. Just a little.” Liz said with a smile. “You know Isabel has this little fantasy…”
“The one where she and Alex are doing it on a bed of cash like that scene from Indecent Proposal? Yeah Alex told me about it.” Max said
“Yeah but Isabel’s fantasy involves a lot more cash, definitely more than a few million.” Liz said
“Well like hell I’ll be letting that happen.” Max said
“Max.” Liz trailed out, slightly annoyed
“Ah, this isn’t a over protective brother sister thing. I’m the head of the family and I’m not going to let them…you know…ruin a whole lot of cash that way.” Max said
“Oh, yeah, that would be a problem. A turn on, but a problem.” Liz said
“But enough of Isabel’s sex fantasy’s, if we stay in here much longer, this beautiful soft skin of yours will start to prune.” Max said
“There’s a point.” Liz said as she moved back from Max and stepped out of the shower. She grabbed a couple of towels and threw one to Max. The lovers started to dry themselves and each other; neither stopped looking at each other.
“So I take it your parents have problems about you moving in with me at the Estate?” Max asked
“We’ve touched on the subject. They don’t like to think of me leaving home so soon but other than that they have…concerns.” Liz said
“I’m guessing this would be along the lines of us becoming teenage parents?” Max asked
“Top of the list.” Liz said
“Well, I wont deny it. I’ve thought about having children with you constantly, even more since I started having that dream. Since I saw that altar yesterday, I’ve thought about making love to you on it.” Max said
“Me too.” Liz said
“You have?” Max asked
Liz nodded. “I want it Max, it’s why you and the others are on Earth and it’s why we’re together. And it’s why I want to move into our new house.”
“Then we will. Tomorrow we have off, and no more exams to study for after today so I suggest you and me sit down with our folks and talk about it.” Max said
“They’ll worry about school, our plans for college…and anything else they can think of.” Liz said
“I know, and we’ll talk about it all. But my position is clear, I am going to spend the rest of my life with you and I have a responsibility to the rest of our people here. Kalen set up the company to take care of us all and I’m going to take that role serious as I take being your husband.”
“But you’re not my husband yet.” Liz said, slightly disappointed at the fact
“I am your husband; in every way that matters I am, with the exception that it isn’t down on some useless legal document.” Max said as he caressed her hair.
Both smiled as they gazed into each other’s eyes. “You have no idea how glad I am to hear you say that, cause I thought I was the only one.”
“Never, not in a million years.” Max said as he led Liz into her bedroom. He opened a drawer he kept there and the two started to dress.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 08:00am
When Max and Liz came downstairs, they found the rest of their young family sitting around with open books doing very last minute revision. They already knew the material, as much as possible was in their heads but their nerves got the better of them as usual when it was an exam day. Besides this was their last one and they didn’t want to mess it up.
“Hey guys.” Maria said as the final couple entered
“Hi.” Liz said
“Well, it’s about time. Some of us were thinking you’d not be out of bed for another hour.” Isabel said
“Oh come on you know us better than that.” Max said
“Yeah I do know you, and I didn’t think that you’d be asleep. You two have a tendency of loosing track of time when you…how do I put this…get wrapped up in each other.” Isabel said
“Okay, point taken.” Liz said
“So, Sam…I take it you’re coming to our end of exam bash?” Max asked
“Oh yeah. I wouldn’t miss this for anything.” Sam said
“So what did your parents say last night?” Liz asked
“Well, it’s the funniest thing. All of a sudden they like Ava so much they would like me to invite her round for dinner. In fact they like her so much they can’t stop talking to me about her, you should hear them…she’s so beautiful, the two of you look so good together…not that I don’t agree babe but when they say it, it just sends chills up my spine.” Sam said
“Got to love what money does to people.” Maria said
“Sam, no offence or anything but are your parents…” Kyle started but couldn’t find the right words
“Money grubbing rat bastards?” Sam finished
“Ummm…okay.” Kyle said as Sam said the words he couldn’t.
“Yes. If I wasn’t turning 18 in a few weeks I would consider that emancipation thing Michael had.” Sam said
“Hmmm, maybe I’ll just buy you from them.” Ava said as she stared at Sam
“Oh really. How much would I be worth to you?” Sam asked
“Oh let me think…100, no, 150 bucks.” Ava joked
“Hey.” Sam said, mocking his offence
“Well, your folks would probably hold me up to…oh 50 mil.” Ava said
“That’s a safe bet.” Sam said, “So what are you guys gonna do with all your money?”
“Our money?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Sam said
“Sam, your in the family. This money belongs to each of us, if Kalen could have put Liz’s, Maria’s, Alex’s, Kyle’s and your names in the inheritance then he would have but it would have raised questions. I think Feln said the say that it works is that the money is to be separated into fifths and each fifth is to be halved.”
“Cool, so what are we going to do with it?” Sam asked
“Well, make sure the other families are okay, eh…producing some of this technology and I guess we could give some to charity but other than that we do whatever we want with it…except for personal, frivolous activities.” Max said, looking at Isabel and Alex for the last part.
Both squirmed uncomfortably under his gaze but then Alex looked past the clock and saw the time. “Guys, it’s time to go.”
Everybody followed his line of sight to the clock and took a deep breath before packing up their books.
“Is it outside?” Max asked
“Yeah, pulled up about 5 minutes before you came down.” Michael said
“Lets go.” Max said
He opened the door and the teens ran out to the limo that waited for them while the blinding light of hundreds of flash bulbs went off in their faces. With Ava being the last one inside, she closed the door.
“Well so much for Kalen asking them to leave us alone. Damn vultures.” Ava said
“Kind of an insult to vultures don’t you think?” Liz said
“A little.” Ava said as the limo pulled out and started to drive to school.
“Maybe we should cut them some slack, some of them are respectable.” Max said
“Yeah but for every 1 respectable reporter out there, there are 10 more tabloids and paparazzi.” Liz said, “How many crap stories are they going to be making up when they can’t find anything bad about us. People love hearing the trash, especially if they find out about our…other relationships.”
“Yeah, that will cause some problems. It just means that we have to be extra careful, and for a while we need to make sure our windows are closed and locked at night or when we’re not in. At the very least it’ll be a good excuse for getting our parents to let us move to the mansion.” Max said
“When are you talking to mom and dad?” Isabel asked
“Tomorrow, maybe tonight if we can get the timing right to sit down with Liz’s parents at the same time.” Max said
“Ballsy.” Michael said, “All four at the same time, thank god I’ve just got to deal with Amy.”
“You really think that’s going to be easier to deal with the my folks?” Liz asked
“Hey, leave me my illusions will ya. I’m cooking dinner for her tomorrow night and I would like a little confidence left.” Michael said
“Sorry.” Liz said, “So are we all ready?”
“As ready as we’ll ever be.” Kyle said
“You know, I have no idea what 98 billion looks like. I mean, that movie, Brewster’s Million. 30 million into 3 large piles…how much is 98 billion?” Michael asked
“A lot, too much to put into a vault I’d bet.” Max said
Liz then tore out a scrap of paper from her notebook and wrote something on it before passing it to Michael, “There, that’s how much it is.”
“That’s a lot of zeros.” Michael said, having to blink his eyes to stop looking at it.
“Oh Max, did Kalen give you that key thing to the dome?” Isabel asked
“Oh that reminds me.” Max said as he reached into his bag and pulled out a box. He opened it and revealed 10 access remotes to the gates of the dome. Then he handed one to each of his family. “Kalen said to keep these with us and not to lose them. If you press the button just now, they will lock on to our energy patterns and will only work for us but if someone else gets a hold of it, a look inside will cause problems because of the tech used.” Max pressed the button on his, it glowed briefly and then the light on it blinked twice. Max then pulled a looped string from the key and put it over his neck and under his shirt, keeping it out of sight. The others then did the same just as the limo pulled up at the school. As expected the press were there to meet them. Quickly they moved into the school and out of the reach of them.
“Don’t they know we’ve got an exam on?” Liz asked, very agitated.
“Yeah I mean all we did was become obscenely wealth.” Tess said
“Come on guys, let’s go get our seats.” Max said. All of them moved into the hall where they would be sitting their final exam, ignoring the constant stares from the students who all thought that Max and the others were ‘the luckiest sods on the planet’.
End of the School Day…
As each of them finished the exam they left the hall and waited outside. Liz was first, a full 45 minutes before the allotted time limit expired and was quickly followed by Max. Kyle and Sam were the last ones of the family out, leaving the hall still almost full of the other students sitting the exam. No one said anything as they walked through the hallways to the exit.
When they got outside there was the onslaught of questions from the press asking how the exam went, if they thought they passed or failed, what they would use their new fortune for? It went on and on as they quietly got into the limo that waited for them. Soon they drove off, leaving the press disappointed but as soon they were out of sight and on the road.
“Who wants to go first?” Maria asked
“Well, we could all just go at the same time?” Tess suggested
“Yeah, that’s a good idea.” Liz said
“Okay.” Maria said, “1…2…3…”
“YESSSSSS!”
“HAHA!”
“WOW!”
They all yelled together, rocking the car as it moved down the street.
“We are done.” Max said as he pulled Liz onto his lap and kissed her
“Got that right.” Liz said
“A little more school and then we’re out for the summer.” Isabel said, as she lay on the seat and rested her head on Alex’s lap.
“Hey, listen. You guys want to do a little bit of celebrating?” Sam asked
“Sure, what did you have in mind?” Max asked
“Well, there’s a carnival about an hours drive from here. I say we stop by the Crash, pick up Ava and head out.” Sam said
“Hell yeah.” Michael said
“Party time.” Kyle smiled
Sam moved over the stretched limo to the window to the driver and lowered the black glass. “Hey driver dude.”
The driver turned his head to look at Sam but his neck continued to rotate far past that possible of a normal human. “Yes sir.”
“Arghhh.” Sam said as he jumped back, “What are you?”
“I am a drone. Model 325 Alpha Q, programmed to serve as a driver for you and equipped with basic human responses for certain situations and synthetic skin developed for use with Replicant replacement units.”
“Nice.” Sam said, “Okay, so…there is a carnival nearby can you take us there?”
“I know of it sir, we will be there soon.”
“Oh first stop of at the Crashdown so we can pick up Ava.” Sam said
“Of course sir.”
Sam raised the black window again and moved to the back of the limo where the others were sitting. “I think I’m gonna love this.”
The Carnival, Outside Roswell, 2 Hours Later
They had gone from ride to ride, Max and Liz spent most of their time making out in the Tunnel of Love. Michael and Maria were going through the fun house; on more than one occasion Michael smashed into the glass walls and caused Maria to laugh her head off…until she smashed her face into one. Alex and Isabel were on the bumper cars, ramming the hell out of everybody that dared approach them. Ava and Tess took a breather from their boyfriends who were moving like tornados, so they decided to get a little food for the group that was soon to be gathering at the picnic table they picked out earlier while Sam and Kyle were on a roller-coaster.
All but the two jocks did eventually arrive and were enjoying the mass of the Colonel’s chicken that Tess decided on. They were talking quietly when Sam and Kyle came walking up, fresh from the roller coaster and looking a little green around the gills.
“Hey guys. You okay?” Tess asked
“Fine.” Kyle said
“Yeah just fine.” Sam continued, expelling his breath as he looked at the chicken
“You guys want some chicken?” Michael asked
“No! No thanks. Not hungry.” Kyle said quickly
Alex looked back and forth between the boys and the chicken, a smile formed on his face that Isabel saw, causing her to smile as well when she realised just how evil her lover was.
“So guys, what ride are you going on next?” Alex asked
“I think we could use a break.” Sam said
“Really? Well I was thinking about the Magic Carpet.” Alex said
“What one’s the Magic Carpet?” Isabel asked, helping Alex along
“Oh it’s that one over there. I mean just look at it, a giant flat lump of metal with straps and chairs. It’s starts simply, going back and forth, just rocking to build up momentum…” Alex said
The others realised what was going on and started to smile but each of them tried to hide it.
“When it’s got enough, just going back and forth, back and forth, back and forth. Then it’s moving faster, so fast that it eventually moves in a circle, going around and around, up and down, back and forth, around in an never ending circle, up and down, up and down and up and down and up and down and then…up.” Alex said
As he spoke the motions filled the minds of Kyle and Sam, their guts churning with each imagined movement and when Alex said his final ‘up’, the young men put their hand to their mouths and climbed over each other to get away. They moved over to the nearest vine, grass and moss covered fence and brought up the contents of their stomach to the sound of loud heaving.
Alex smiled, gave a single nod and tucked into more chicken.
“You really have a mean streak don’t you?” Maria said
“Oh yes.” Alex said as the sound continued.
“Besides, all he did was describe how a ride moved.” Isabel said innocently
“Yes well I for one am glad those two have powers now so they can clean up their breath. I am so not kissing Kyle when he’s got puke breath.” Tess said
“Ditto.” Ava said as their men approached, both holding each other for support to remain standing.
“Hey, you guys okay?” Liz asked
“Don’t speak.” Kyle said, as the foul taste in his mouth didn’t go away
Liz smiled as her left hand held Max’s and her right tapped the top of Kyle’s hand. The small spark of energy spread inside Kyle’s body and onto Sam’s, calming their queasy stomachs and returning the colour to their cheeks.
“Thanks.” Kyle said and Sam nodded to his queen but then both men looked at Alex, he just looked innocent, “Alex!”
“Uh huh?” Alex said after drinking some coke
Kyle marched menacingly over to Alex and Isabel gave him a stern look, a warning not to injure Alex. He chose to ignore it. Kyle wrapped his arm around Alex’s neck and locked it there while he balled his fist and pressed it deep into Alex’s head.
“Ahhh…no…no noogies…” Alex continued to cry out as Kyle did his work.
Sam grinned evilly as revenge was exacted now that his guts weren’t trying to jump out his mouth.
“Guys…guys…sorry…urhhhhhhhh.” Alex cried, Isabel couldn’t help but laugh.
Then Kyle stopped and moved over to kiss Tess’s forehead.
“Okay, yeah…I deserved that.” Alex said, “But it was fun.”
Just then something caught Michael’s attention. “God damn it!”
“What?” Max asked
Michael pointed and saw a mob of press running like a stampede of wild animals toward the group.
“They found us.” Michael said
“Well it had to happen sooner or later. At least we got to enjoy ourselves.” Max said as he stood up
Liz looked at the mass of reporters running through the park and winced, “Definitely an insult to vultures.”
They all stood up and grabbed the rest of their food before heading into the men’s and Ladies rooms. The press saw them enter but when the family was inside, they used their powers lock the doors, to melt the back wall, leave quietly and seal the hole back up again. The press were busy getting inside and had no idea that they were already out in the parking lot and getting into the limo. It wasn’t until one of the photographers who saw the limo leaving the park that they realised the bathrooms were empty and went after them, only a few remained behind as they thought it was nothing but a distraction but when they eventually they found their was inside – they were disappointed.
None of the reporters could explain how they got out but their news reports compared them to Houdini since there was no obvious way out of the bathroom. It was reported as nothing more than a fun aspect of their story about the elusive billionaire teenagers.
Living Room, Deluca Residence, 18:00
After returning to Roswell, the group dispersed to their homes but Tess had decided to go home with Maria. The couple sat with Amy as they sat with tea or coffee in their hands and talked about the exam and how the answers just flowed from them. Amy was very proud of her daughter, of the entire group really but more of her daughter. She knew Maria had her fears about sitting that particular exam but she got past the fears and did it. She was also happy that Michael also sat the exam instead of turning tail.
“Well, not to jinx it or anything but I think we did okay.” Maria said
“Definitely not great but okay. Certainly a pass mark but nothing to right home about.” Tess continued.
“Tess, any pass in an exam is worth writing home about.” Amy said, “And I certainly want to hear about it. Now, when do you want to talk about moving into that house?”
“Mom?” Maria asked
“Well you two would want to talk to me about it, right? I mean it’s not like you’re going to just pack up and move.” Amy asked
“No of course not. Actually, Michael and I wanted to talk to you at dinner tomorrow. Tess and Kyle are going to talk to his dad tomorrow as well.” Maria said
Then the doorbell rang out and Amy went to answer it. On the other side was Jim, dressed in a suit with a bouquet of flowers in hand. “Good evening my dear.” Jim said
“Jim, you’re early.” Amy said as she took the flowers and smelled them
“Well it was a light day.” Jim said
“Hey Sheriff. Nice flowers.” Maria called out
“Hey quasi-dad.” Tess said
“Ladies…quasi-dad?” Jim greeted with a questioning look as Amy moved aside and let him in, “What do you have planned this evening?”
“Oh we’ll keep ourselves entertained.” Tess said, “What about you?”
“Well that’s a surprise for Amy’s eyes only?” Jim said
“Well that would be my cue to finish getting ready. Hmm, where’s my purse?” Amy asked
“By the sofa.” Maria answered
Amy looked to where her daughter suggested and found what she sought. Amy moved over to Maria and kissed her daughters cheek. “Thanks honey. Have a good night, and don’t say up too late.” She said before taking Jim’s hand and leaving.
Maria and Tess looked at each other, back at the door and then back at each other.
“They’re not going to be home for a long, long time.” Maria said
Tess smiled and stood up, quickly followed by Maria and slowly the two lovers moved closer together. Never did they break eye contact. Their hands found each other and together they moved to Maria’s bedroom and her bed. Once inside, Maria turned to face Tess, swinging her hair over her shoulder and gazing into Tess’s shinning eyes.
Tess moved closer and ran her hands up and down Maria’s arms before settling on her shoulders, and pulling the human into a gentle, soft kiss. As they parted, they looked back into each other’s eyes and smiled before coming back together but this time the kiss lasted longer. Their soft lips pressed together as Maria placed her hands behind Tess’s head. Then it became more intense as Tess probed Maria’s mouth with her tongue, licking her girlfriend’s lips and tasting the strawberry lip balm. Maria opened her mouth and accepted Tess’s tongue inside before pressing her own into Tess’s mouth. Their wet, pink tongues glided against each other, licking, teasing and tasting.
“Strawberry?” Tess asked
“Your favourite last I heard…and Michael’s.” Maria said
“Definitely my favourite, but more so with your taste mixed in.” Tess said.
Maria smiled and took hold of the hem of her top. She pulled it off over her head and revealed her naked torso to Tess who couldn’t help but lick her lips at the sight of her pert breasts and the nipples that capped them. “You know, I could have sworn you were wearing a bra today?” Tess asked as she too removed her top, leaving both girls’ breasts exposed to the air.
“Plus of having powers. Don’t tell me you haven’t been practicing on support and keeping everything…up?” Maria asked
“I was raised by Nasedo remember, what attracts humans wasn’t really high on the agenda despite why we were sent here. But, I guess now that I am free I should be expanding my practicing to include some of my more physical attributes.”
“Kyle would appreciate it.” Maria said
“Hmmm, don’t you know it.” Tess said
They moved back together, their breasts squashed together and as their nipples scraped against each other, shudder sparked through their young, supple bodies. The kiss was like fire, burning through their flesh and releasing the desire locked inside. Tess moved away from Maria’s lips and started to kiss along her throat and neck, causing the human to gasp as the exquisite sensations piled on top of each other while her hand snaked its way to the bottom of Maria’s skirt. Tess hiked the skirt up Maria’s thighs, exposing her flesh inch by inch and driving the human crazy as her fingertips danced over the inside of her thighs.
Maria’s breath started to become heavy as her own hands caressed the skin of Tess’s back and slipped down to the fastener of her own skirt. Maria used her powers to unfasten the button and zip before she raised her leg, bringing her foot up to grab the fabric with her toes and pulling it down to the floor. However, Tess wasn’t satisfied being the only one naked. She wanted to see every inch of Maria’s beautiful body, to feel every inch of her skin against her own so she quickly slipped her hand up between Maria’s legs and cupped the girls aching sex.
“Ugnnnnnnn…” Maria gasped as her body jumped.
Tess smiled at Maria’s reaction and used the brief distraction to use her own powers to remove her skirt. The two girls separated briefly but their hands remained on each other’s forearms, they couldn’t get enough of the beauty of each other. They were works of art, if they said so themselves but they knew it wasn’t just them. Isabel, Liz and Ava felt the same and they gave them the same appraisal.
“Hmmm, I’ve got to convince Michael to paint you.” Tess said
“He already is.” Maria said with a smile
“Oh really?” Tess asked
“Has been since Alex showed me the painting of Isabel he did. I got so turned on I did some major whining to get him to do it. He’ll do you and Ava if you ask him.” Maria said
“He’s my cousin Maria.” Tess said
“And when he paints, he’s an artist.” Maria said as she took Tess’s hands and led her to the soft bed that awaited them, “But that’s not important now because all I want it for the two of us to make love to each other.”
Tess smiled as the two girls wrapped their arms around each other and kissed, their hands teasing the other’s skin. Maria pressed into Tess and they fell onto the bed, their legs were between each other, Maria’s thigh was pressed against Tess’s pussy as Tess’s thigh was pressed against Maria’s. Both girls’ hips here circling gently, increasing the delicious friction against their clits.
“Oh god Tess.” Maria gasped, only millimetres from Tess’s mouth
“You feel so good baby.” Tess moaned
They stared into each other’s eyes, the heat surged and their lips fused. Their tongues duelled before Maria started leaving a trailed of wet kisses over Tess’s chin and neck. Then Maria stopped the gentle grinding of her thigh and started to slide her body down, gliding it over Tess’s and kissing her way down her body. Maria circled her tongue around Tess’s bellybutton. It always got to Tess; her body arched and there was a high-pitched gasp from deep within her. Maria smiled and moved lower until she was between the alien’s silken legs.
Maria took a long, languishing lick along the length of Tess’s bald slit causing Tess to cry out in pleasure. If Amy was still in the house she would have been sure to hear it but that wasn’t the case and they could be as loud as they wanted. Maria continued to lap at Tess with her tongue, it sent wave after wave of pleasure spiralling through her body.
“Oh god…Maria…Maria…don’t stop baby…yessss…keep goin…going.” Tess cried out
Maria had no intentions of stopping; her tongue picked up speed, darting in and out of the aliens soft, velvety walls. Tess’s body continued to arch, her hands gripped tightly to the bedclothes as she pressed her hips down, sending her slick core deeper into Maria’s mouth. Then, as Maria’s hands glided over Tess’s belly, she lowered it slightly and pressed two fingers against Tess’s clit.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess screamed
Her hips started moving faster; her hands locked behind Maria’s head and pulled her in closer.
“OH GOD…OH GOD MARIA…I’M GONNA…GOD YESSSSS…MARIA I’M GOING TO…OH YESSS…I’M COMING…OH YESS…YESSSSSS OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.”
Tess’s body seized up and then let loose with violent tremors, every muscle shook and could no longer be controlled. Then her body fell limp into the bed as Maria moved up beside her, gently caressing the aliens sweet tasting, sweat soaked body. Maria’s fingers circled Tess’s nipple.
“Oh my god.” Tess breathed out
“Thank you.” Maria said with a smile
“Oh I’ve got another way of thanking you.” Tess said.
She moved on top of Maria and kissed her nose and then her lips. Maria wrapped her arms around her girlfriend. The kiss lasted for an eternity as Tess tasted herself on Maria’s lips. When Tess did break the kiss, she leaned her head up a little and looked down into Maria’s eyes while caressing her face.
“Do you have any idea how much I love you?” Tess asked
“Of course I know; I can feel every beat of your heart.” Maria said
Tess then gave Maria a sly smile that peaked the human’s interest. She knew what was happening elsewhere and wanted to tell Maria but it wasn’t her place.
”What?” Maria asked
Restaurant, Main Street, Roswell, Same Time
“So are you going to let Kyle and Tess move to the estate?” Amy asked
“I’ve thought about it. Hard not to but, if they want to move there then I’m going to let them. They already live together like they’re married and I’m sure their eager for a little more freedom from me. Being under the one roof is great but they need to spread their wings a little.” Jim said
“I was hoping you weren’t going to say that. It just makes it harder for me not to say yes to Michael and Maria.” Amy said
“She’s your daughter, I wouldn’t have expected anything less than you having a hard time letting her go.”
“It’s not that…well it is but it isn’t. I guess I just hate the fact that she found someone who loves her that much on the first try.” Amy said
“I know what you mean. Seeing the way Kyle is with Tess…kinda makes you wonder what the hell went wrong with us back in the day.”
As Jim and Amy sat and enjoyed dinner, a waiter came over with a sterling silver high hat, filled with ice and containing a single bottle.
“Champagne?” Amy said
“Well, since the kids can afford to look after themselves I figured we could splurge now and then.” Jim answered. The waiter poured a couple of glasses and placed the bottle back in the bucket. Before he left he gave a slight nod to Jim who smiled back.
“Champagne, expensive meal, you’re really going all out this evening.” Amy said
“Yes I am. So what do you think the girls are doing?” Jim asked
“Do you really need to ask?” Amy said
Jim couldn’t help but blush as the obviousness of what the girls started the second they left hit him full force. “Hm, I guess not.”
Amy then raised her glass and Jim did the same. “A toast, to our kids. And the soon to be empty hous…” Amy stopped as she looked into the glass and saw a circle. “What the…”
Her eyesight focused into the glass and put it down and reached inside. “Oh…oh…oh…”
Jim stood up and moved to Amy’s side where he opened her hand and pulled out the contents. “Is that all you can say?”
“Is that what I think it is?” Amy asked
“Amy Deluca, will you do me the honour of marrying me?” Jim asked
Amy couldn’t speak; she was as speechless as when she first found out her daughter was not only dating an alien but also sleeping with other women. She had her own experience in college but that was just experimentation, Maria had accepted that part of herself and embraced it wholeheartedly, she was proud of her daughter for taking that step. Her daughter’s new chosen and alien lifestyle was sometime to far out to believe but was happy that her daughter was happy.
“Amy…kinda out on a limb here.” Jim said; he was nervous enough as it is without her protracted silence.
Maria’s Bedroom, Deluca Residence, Immediately Following
“What?” Maria asked
Tess smiled as her gaze shifted over to Maria’s bedside cabinet. She reached over and opened the drawer, her hand shifted through the items inside and found what she sought. She pulled out a large rubber cock, identical in size and shape to Michael’s real one.
Maria blushed. “How did you know about that?”
“Michael told Kyle about his little present to you if he was ever…unavailable and Kyle told me.” Tess said, as she looked the dildo over. “You know this is really good workmanship. Michael really went all out with this.”
Then Tess placed the cock at Maria’s mouth and she kissed the head of it, then Tess kissed it. Soon she put it back to Maria’s lips and the human bathed it with her tongue and then Tess joined in. Their tongues would occasionally touched as the tool became soaked. When it was ready Tess pulled it away and, never breaking eye contact, she placed it at Maria’s slick entrance.
“How many times have you used this?” Tess asked
“Once or twice.” Maria said
“Are you ready?” Tess asked
Maria nodded eagerly. With a single long shove, Tess pushed the sex toy deep into Maria’s waiting chasm, as deep as it would go. The only cock Maria had over known was Michael’s and it was Michael who modelled this toy to his own.
“Aughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!” Maria asked, he hand tightened on Tess’s arm
Tess then withdrew the dildo until it was almost out of her lover before plunging it back inside to the hilt. She twisted it, turned it inside Maria, doing things with toy that Michael couldn’t do with his own dick unless Maria was on top and shifting her own body. Here, here Maria could lie back and enjoy and that was what she was doing.
“Ugnn…ugnnn…ugnnn…oh yes…Tess…harder…faster…” Maria moaned, her head tilted back and her eyes closed tightly. Tess continued to thrust into Maria as she captured her lips into a searing kiss that amplified the sensations to Maria’s body. She pushed to rubber mass in and pulled it out over and over again, in and out. The fire flowed through Maria’s body as her juices flowed over the toy and Tess’s hand. Her body writhed on the bed as Tess released her from the kiss.
“Nughhhhhhhhhhhhh…oh god…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…” Maria cried out, she grabbed one of her plush pillows and pulled it over her face to muffle her cries. However, she didn’t want to muffle her screams and threw the pillow off to the side. “Oh god…Tess!”
Tess continued to twist and thrust into Maria. The human raised her hips, circling and pushing them in time with Tess’s rhythm. Tess took Maria’s other hand and placed it on the human’s breast, together they massaged and squeezed it; they pinched the nipple and caused Maria’s full body to arch.
“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Maria groaned
“Come on baby. Cum for me.” Tess begged as she continued to push.
“Ugnnnn…oh my god…oh my god…OH MY GOD…uarghhhh…OHMYGOD…OH MY…GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Maria screamed as her body completely collapsed onto the bed.
Tess removed the toy from Maria’s slit and tossed it to the side after licking the length of it, enjoying the flavour of her girl. “That was amazing.” Maria said
“I have never seen you cum like that before.” Tess said.
“Hmmm, Michael has. There’s just something about being filled completely and the fact that it was you doing it…damn.” Maria said
“Glad I can do it for you baby.” Tess said. “Hmmm, tell you what, the night before you and Michael tie the knot…and it will happen…you and I are going to spend the entire day in bed.”
“Oh I so like the sound of that.” Maria said, the two kissed as they used their powers in conjunction to lift the sheets over their naked bodies. It may still be early but they were wiped.
To Be Continued…
Liz’s Bathroom, Parker Residence, 07:00am
After his time with Max last night, Alex had slipped into Isabel’s room and joined her in bed while Max took Liz home. They considered it a good luck charm to make love to their future spouse on the eve of an exam and without fail, no matter who they were with, they found their way to each other’s bed. Now, after particularly exhausting evening together, Max was kissing Liz, their bodies were pressed up against each other under the steaming waters of the shower.
The steam rose around them and was as thick as their passion. The sensation of heat and skin on skin was as intoxicating as ever, Max’s hands glided over her soft back and cupped her ass. Liz’s hands were locked behind Max’s neck, keeping her lover close as possible. “You know we really should start getting dressed. The other’s will be here soon.” Max said
“I know but I don’t want to let go of my handsome multibillionaire just yet.” Liz said
“Hmm. Is all that money getting you horny?” Max asked
“Maybe. Just a little.” Liz said with a smile. “You know Isabel has this little fantasy…”
“The one where she and Alex are doing it on a bed of cash like that scene from Indecent Proposal? Yeah Alex told me about it.” Max said
“Yeah but Isabel’s fantasy involves a lot more cash, definitely more than a few million.” Liz said
“Well like hell I’ll be letting that happen.” Max said
“Max.” Liz trailed out, slightly annoyed
“Ah, this isn’t a over protective brother sister thing. I’m the head of the family and I’m not going to let them…you know…ruin a whole lot of cash that way.” Max said
“Oh, yeah, that would be a problem. A turn on, but a problem.” Liz said
“But enough of Isabel’s sex fantasy’s, if we stay in here much longer, this beautiful soft skin of yours will start to prune.” Max said
“There’s a point.” Liz said as she moved back from Max and stepped out of the shower. She grabbed a couple of towels and threw one to Max. The lovers started to dry themselves and each other; neither stopped looking at each other.
“So I take it your parents have problems about you moving in with me at the Estate?” Max asked
“We’ve touched on the subject. They don’t like to think of me leaving home so soon but other than that they have…concerns.” Liz said
“I’m guessing this would be along the lines of us becoming teenage parents?” Max asked
“Top of the list.” Liz said
“Well, I wont deny it. I’ve thought about having children with you constantly, even more since I started having that dream. Since I saw that altar yesterday, I’ve thought about making love to you on it.” Max said
“Me too.” Liz said
“You have?” Max asked
Liz nodded. “I want it Max, it’s why you and the others are on Earth and it’s why we’re together. And it’s why I want to move into our new house.”
“Then we will. Tomorrow we have off, and no more exams to study for after today so I suggest you and me sit down with our folks and talk about it.” Max said
“They’ll worry about school, our plans for college…and anything else they can think of.” Liz said
“I know, and we’ll talk about it all. But my position is clear, I am going to spend the rest of my life with you and I have a responsibility to the rest of our people here. Kalen set up the company to take care of us all and I’m going to take that role serious as I take being your husband.”
“But you’re not my husband yet.” Liz said, slightly disappointed at the fact
“I am your husband; in every way that matters I am, with the exception that it isn’t down on some useless legal document.” Max said as he caressed her hair.
Both smiled as they gazed into each other’s eyes. “You have no idea how glad I am to hear you say that, cause I thought I was the only one.”
“Never, not in a million years.” Max said as he led Liz into her bedroom. He opened a drawer he kept there and the two started to dress.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 08:00am
When Max and Liz came downstairs, they found the rest of their young family sitting around with open books doing very last minute revision. They already knew the material, as much as possible was in their heads but their nerves got the better of them as usual when it was an exam day. Besides this was their last one and they didn’t want to mess it up.
“Hey guys.” Maria said as the final couple entered
“Hi.” Liz said
“Well, it’s about time. Some of us were thinking you’d not be out of bed for another hour.” Isabel said
“Oh come on you know us better than that.” Max said
“Yeah I do know you, and I didn’t think that you’d be asleep. You two have a tendency of loosing track of time when you…how do I put this…get wrapped up in each other.” Isabel said
“Okay, point taken.” Liz said
“So, Sam…I take it you’re coming to our end of exam bash?” Max asked
“Oh yeah. I wouldn’t miss this for anything.” Sam said
“So what did your parents say last night?” Liz asked
“Well, it’s the funniest thing. All of a sudden they like Ava so much they would like me to invite her round for dinner. In fact they like her so much they can’t stop talking to me about her, you should hear them…she’s so beautiful, the two of you look so good together…not that I don’t agree babe but when they say it, it just sends chills up my spine.” Sam said
“Got to love what money does to people.” Maria said
“Sam, no offence or anything but are your parents…” Kyle started but couldn’t find the right words
“Money grubbing rat bastards?” Sam finished
“Ummm…okay.” Kyle said as Sam said the words he couldn’t.
“Yes. If I wasn’t turning 18 in a few weeks I would consider that emancipation thing Michael had.” Sam said
“Hmmm, maybe I’ll just buy you from them.” Ava said as she stared at Sam
“Oh really. How much would I be worth to you?” Sam asked
“Oh let me think…100, no, 150 bucks.” Ava joked
“Hey.” Sam said, mocking his offence
“Well, your folks would probably hold me up to…oh 50 mil.” Ava said
“That’s a safe bet.” Sam said, “So what are you guys gonna do with all your money?”
“Our money?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Sam said
“Sam, your in the family. This money belongs to each of us, if Kalen could have put Liz’s, Maria’s, Alex’s, Kyle’s and your names in the inheritance then he would have but it would have raised questions. I think Feln said the say that it works is that the money is to be separated into fifths and each fifth is to be halved.”
“Cool, so what are we going to do with it?” Sam asked
“Well, make sure the other families are okay, eh…producing some of this technology and I guess we could give some to charity but other than that we do whatever we want with it…except for personal, frivolous activities.” Max said, looking at Isabel and Alex for the last part.
Both squirmed uncomfortably under his gaze but then Alex looked past the clock and saw the time. “Guys, it’s time to go.”
Everybody followed his line of sight to the clock and took a deep breath before packing up their books.
“Is it outside?” Max asked
“Yeah, pulled up about 5 minutes before you came down.” Michael said
“Lets go.” Max said
He opened the door and the teens ran out to the limo that waited for them while the blinding light of hundreds of flash bulbs went off in their faces. With Ava being the last one inside, she closed the door.
“Well so much for Kalen asking them to leave us alone. Damn vultures.” Ava said
“Kind of an insult to vultures don’t you think?” Liz said
“A little.” Ava said as the limo pulled out and started to drive to school.
“Maybe we should cut them some slack, some of them are respectable.” Max said
“Yeah but for every 1 respectable reporter out there, there are 10 more tabloids and paparazzi.” Liz said, “How many crap stories are they going to be making up when they can’t find anything bad about us. People love hearing the trash, especially if they find out about our…other relationships.”
“Yeah, that will cause some problems. It just means that we have to be extra careful, and for a while we need to make sure our windows are closed and locked at night or when we’re not in. At the very least it’ll be a good excuse for getting our parents to let us move to the mansion.” Max said
“When are you talking to mom and dad?” Isabel asked
“Tomorrow, maybe tonight if we can get the timing right to sit down with Liz’s parents at the same time.” Max said
“Ballsy.” Michael said, “All four at the same time, thank god I’ve just got to deal with Amy.”
“You really think that’s going to be easier to deal with the my folks?” Liz asked
“Hey, leave me my illusions will ya. I’m cooking dinner for her tomorrow night and I would like a little confidence left.” Michael said
“Sorry.” Liz said, “So are we all ready?”
“As ready as we’ll ever be.” Kyle said
“You know, I have no idea what 98 billion looks like. I mean, that movie, Brewster’s Million. 30 million into 3 large piles…how much is 98 billion?” Michael asked
“A lot, too much to put into a vault I’d bet.” Max said
Liz then tore out a scrap of paper from her notebook and wrote something on it before passing it to Michael, “There, that’s how much it is.”
“That’s a lot of zeros.” Michael said, having to blink his eyes to stop looking at it.
“Oh Max, did Kalen give you that key thing to the dome?” Isabel asked
“Oh that reminds me.” Max said as he reached into his bag and pulled out a box. He opened it and revealed 10 access remotes to the gates of the dome. Then he handed one to each of his family. “Kalen said to keep these with us and not to lose them. If you press the button just now, they will lock on to our energy patterns and will only work for us but if someone else gets a hold of it, a look inside will cause problems because of the tech used.” Max pressed the button on his, it glowed briefly and then the light on it blinked twice. Max then pulled a looped string from the key and put it over his neck and under his shirt, keeping it out of sight. The others then did the same just as the limo pulled up at the school. As expected the press were there to meet them. Quickly they moved into the school and out of the reach of them.
“Don’t they know we’ve got an exam on?” Liz asked, very agitated.
“Yeah I mean all we did was become obscenely wealth.” Tess said
“Come on guys, let’s go get our seats.” Max said. All of them moved into the hall where they would be sitting their final exam, ignoring the constant stares from the students who all thought that Max and the others were ‘the luckiest sods on the planet’.
End of the School Day…
As each of them finished the exam they left the hall and waited outside. Liz was first, a full 45 minutes before the allotted time limit expired and was quickly followed by Max. Kyle and Sam were the last ones of the family out, leaving the hall still almost full of the other students sitting the exam. No one said anything as they walked through the hallways to the exit.
When they got outside there was the onslaught of questions from the press asking how the exam went, if they thought they passed or failed, what they would use their new fortune for? It went on and on as they quietly got into the limo that waited for them. Soon they drove off, leaving the press disappointed but as soon they were out of sight and on the road.
“Who wants to go first?” Maria asked
“Well, we could all just go at the same time?” Tess suggested
“Yeah, that’s a good idea.” Liz said
“Okay.” Maria said, “1…2…3…”
“YESSSSSS!”
“HAHA!”
“WOW!”
They all yelled together, rocking the car as it moved down the street.
“We are done.” Max said as he pulled Liz onto his lap and kissed her
“Got that right.” Liz said
“A little more school and then we’re out for the summer.” Isabel said, as she lay on the seat and rested her head on Alex’s lap.
“Hey, listen. You guys want to do a little bit of celebrating?” Sam asked
“Sure, what did you have in mind?” Max asked
“Well, there’s a carnival about an hours drive from here. I say we stop by the Crash, pick up Ava and head out.” Sam said
“Hell yeah.” Michael said
“Party time.” Kyle smiled
Sam moved over the stretched limo to the window to the driver and lowered the black glass. “Hey driver dude.”
The driver turned his head to look at Sam but his neck continued to rotate far past that possible of a normal human. “Yes sir.”
“Arghhh.” Sam said as he jumped back, “What are you?”
“I am a drone. Model 325 Alpha Q, programmed to serve as a driver for you and equipped with basic human responses for certain situations and synthetic skin developed for use with Replicant replacement units.”
“Nice.” Sam said, “Okay, so…there is a carnival nearby can you take us there?”
“I know of it sir, we will be there soon.”
“Oh first stop of at the Crashdown so we can pick up Ava.” Sam said
“Of course sir.”
Sam raised the black window again and moved to the back of the limo where the others were sitting. “I think I’m gonna love this.”
The Carnival, Outside Roswell, 2 Hours Later
They had gone from ride to ride, Max and Liz spent most of their time making out in the Tunnel of Love. Michael and Maria were going through the fun house; on more than one occasion Michael smashed into the glass walls and caused Maria to laugh her head off…until she smashed her face into one. Alex and Isabel were on the bumper cars, ramming the hell out of everybody that dared approach them. Ava and Tess took a breather from their boyfriends who were moving like tornados, so they decided to get a little food for the group that was soon to be gathering at the picnic table they picked out earlier while Sam and Kyle were on a roller-coaster.
All but the two jocks did eventually arrive and were enjoying the mass of the Colonel’s chicken that Tess decided on. They were talking quietly when Sam and Kyle came walking up, fresh from the roller coaster and looking a little green around the gills.
“Hey guys. You okay?” Tess asked
“Fine.” Kyle said
“Yeah just fine.” Sam continued, expelling his breath as he looked at the chicken
“You guys want some chicken?” Michael asked
“No! No thanks. Not hungry.” Kyle said quickly
Alex looked back and forth between the boys and the chicken, a smile formed on his face that Isabel saw, causing her to smile as well when she realised just how evil her lover was.
“So guys, what ride are you going on next?” Alex asked
“I think we could use a break.” Sam said
“Really? Well I was thinking about the Magic Carpet.” Alex said
“What one’s the Magic Carpet?” Isabel asked, helping Alex along
“Oh it’s that one over there. I mean just look at it, a giant flat lump of metal with straps and chairs. It’s starts simply, going back and forth, just rocking to build up momentum…” Alex said
The others realised what was going on and started to smile but each of them tried to hide it.
“When it’s got enough, just going back and forth, back and forth, back and forth. Then it’s moving faster, so fast that it eventually moves in a circle, going around and around, up and down, back and forth, around in an never ending circle, up and down, up and down and up and down and up and down and then…up.” Alex said
As he spoke the motions filled the minds of Kyle and Sam, their guts churning with each imagined movement and when Alex said his final ‘up’, the young men put their hand to their mouths and climbed over each other to get away. They moved over to the nearest vine, grass and moss covered fence and brought up the contents of their stomach to the sound of loud heaving.
Alex smiled, gave a single nod and tucked into more chicken.
“You really have a mean streak don’t you?” Maria said
“Oh yes.” Alex said as the sound continued.
“Besides, all he did was describe how a ride moved.” Isabel said innocently
“Yes well I for one am glad those two have powers now so they can clean up their breath. I am so not kissing Kyle when he’s got puke breath.” Tess said
“Ditto.” Ava said as their men approached, both holding each other for support to remain standing.
“Hey, you guys okay?” Liz asked
“Don’t speak.” Kyle said, as the foul taste in his mouth didn’t go away
Liz smiled as her left hand held Max’s and her right tapped the top of Kyle’s hand. The small spark of energy spread inside Kyle’s body and onto Sam’s, calming their queasy stomachs and returning the colour to their cheeks.
“Thanks.” Kyle said and Sam nodded to his queen but then both men looked at Alex, he just looked innocent, “Alex!”
“Uh huh?” Alex said after drinking some coke
Kyle marched menacingly over to Alex and Isabel gave him a stern look, a warning not to injure Alex. He chose to ignore it. Kyle wrapped his arm around Alex’s neck and locked it there while he balled his fist and pressed it deep into Alex’s head.
“Ahhh…no…no noogies…” Alex continued to cry out as Kyle did his work.
Sam grinned evilly as revenge was exacted now that his guts weren’t trying to jump out his mouth.
“Guys…guys…sorry…urhhhhhhhh.” Alex cried, Isabel couldn’t help but laugh.
Then Kyle stopped and moved over to kiss Tess’s forehead.
“Okay, yeah…I deserved that.” Alex said, “But it was fun.”
Just then something caught Michael’s attention. “God damn it!”
“What?” Max asked
Michael pointed and saw a mob of press running like a stampede of wild animals toward the group.
“They found us.” Michael said
“Well it had to happen sooner or later. At least we got to enjoy ourselves.” Max said as he stood up
Liz looked at the mass of reporters running through the park and winced, “Definitely an insult to vultures.”
They all stood up and grabbed the rest of their food before heading into the men’s and Ladies rooms. The press saw them enter but when the family was inside, they used their powers lock the doors, to melt the back wall, leave quietly and seal the hole back up again. The press were busy getting inside and had no idea that they were already out in the parking lot and getting into the limo. It wasn’t until one of the photographers who saw the limo leaving the park that they realised the bathrooms were empty and went after them, only a few remained behind as they thought it was nothing but a distraction but when they eventually they found their was inside – they were disappointed.
None of the reporters could explain how they got out but their news reports compared them to Houdini since there was no obvious way out of the bathroom. It was reported as nothing more than a fun aspect of their story about the elusive billionaire teenagers.
Living Room, Deluca Residence, 18:00
After returning to Roswell, the group dispersed to their homes but Tess had decided to go home with Maria. The couple sat with Amy as they sat with tea or coffee in their hands and talked about the exam and how the answers just flowed from them. Amy was very proud of her daughter, of the entire group really but more of her daughter. She knew Maria had her fears about sitting that particular exam but she got past the fears and did it. She was also happy that Michael also sat the exam instead of turning tail.
“Well, not to jinx it or anything but I think we did okay.” Maria said
“Definitely not great but okay. Certainly a pass mark but nothing to right home about.” Tess continued.
“Tess, any pass in an exam is worth writing home about.” Amy said, “And I certainly want to hear about it. Now, when do you want to talk about moving into that house?”
“Mom?” Maria asked
“Well you two would want to talk to me about it, right? I mean it’s not like you’re going to just pack up and move.” Amy asked
“No of course not. Actually, Michael and I wanted to talk to you at dinner tomorrow. Tess and Kyle are going to talk to his dad tomorrow as well.” Maria said
Then the doorbell rang out and Amy went to answer it. On the other side was Jim, dressed in a suit with a bouquet of flowers in hand. “Good evening my dear.” Jim said
“Jim, you’re early.” Amy said as she took the flowers and smelled them
“Well it was a light day.” Jim said
“Hey Sheriff. Nice flowers.” Maria called out
“Hey quasi-dad.” Tess said
“Ladies…quasi-dad?” Jim greeted with a questioning look as Amy moved aside and let him in, “What do you have planned this evening?”
“Oh we’ll keep ourselves entertained.” Tess said, “What about you?”
“Well that’s a surprise for Amy’s eyes only?” Jim said
“Well that would be my cue to finish getting ready. Hmm, where’s my purse?” Amy asked
“By the sofa.” Maria answered
Amy looked to where her daughter suggested and found what she sought. Amy moved over to Maria and kissed her daughters cheek. “Thanks honey. Have a good night, and don’t say up too late.” She said before taking Jim’s hand and leaving.
Maria and Tess looked at each other, back at the door and then back at each other.
“They’re not going to be home for a long, long time.” Maria said
Tess smiled and stood up, quickly followed by Maria and slowly the two lovers moved closer together. Never did they break eye contact. Their hands found each other and together they moved to Maria’s bedroom and her bed. Once inside, Maria turned to face Tess, swinging her hair over her shoulder and gazing into Tess’s shinning eyes.
Tess moved closer and ran her hands up and down Maria’s arms before settling on her shoulders, and pulling the human into a gentle, soft kiss. As they parted, they looked back into each other’s eyes and smiled before coming back together but this time the kiss lasted longer. Their soft lips pressed together as Maria placed her hands behind Tess’s head. Then it became more intense as Tess probed Maria’s mouth with her tongue, licking her girlfriend’s lips and tasting the strawberry lip balm. Maria opened her mouth and accepted Tess’s tongue inside before pressing her own into Tess’s mouth. Their wet, pink tongues glided against each other, licking, teasing and tasting.
“Strawberry?” Tess asked
“Your favourite last I heard…and Michael’s.” Maria said
“Definitely my favourite, but more so with your taste mixed in.” Tess said.
Maria smiled and took hold of the hem of her top. She pulled it off over her head and revealed her naked torso to Tess who couldn’t help but lick her lips at the sight of her pert breasts and the nipples that capped them. “You know, I could have sworn you were wearing a bra today?” Tess asked as she too removed her top, leaving both girls’ breasts exposed to the air.
“Plus of having powers. Don’t tell me you haven’t been practicing on support and keeping everything…up?” Maria asked
“I was raised by Nasedo remember, what attracts humans wasn’t really high on the agenda despite why we were sent here. But, I guess now that I am free I should be expanding my practicing to include some of my more physical attributes.”
“Kyle would appreciate it.” Maria said
“Hmmm, don’t you know it.” Tess said
They moved back together, their breasts squashed together and as their nipples scraped against each other, shudder sparked through their young, supple bodies. The kiss was like fire, burning through their flesh and releasing the desire locked inside. Tess moved away from Maria’s lips and started to kiss along her throat and neck, causing the human to gasp as the exquisite sensations piled on top of each other while her hand snaked its way to the bottom of Maria’s skirt. Tess hiked the skirt up Maria’s thighs, exposing her flesh inch by inch and driving the human crazy as her fingertips danced over the inside of her thighs.
Maria’s breath started to become heavy as her own hands caressed the skin of Tess’s back and slipped down to the fastener of her own skirt. Maria used her powers to unfasten the button and zip before she raised her leg, bringing her foot up to grab the fabric with her toes and pulling it down to the floor. However, Tess wasn’t satisfied being the only one naked. She wanted to see every inch of Maria’s beautiful body, to feel every inch of her skin against her own so she quickly slipped her hand up between Maria’s legs and cupped the girls aching sex.
“Ugnnnnnnn…” Maria gasped as her body jumped.
Tess smiled at Maria’s reaction and used the brief distraction to use her own powers to remove her skirt. The two girls separated briefly but their hands remained on each other’s forearms, they couldn’t get enough of the beauty of each other. They were works of art, if they said so themselves but they knew it wasn’t just them. Isabel, Liz and Ava felt the same and they gave them the same appraisal.
“Hmmm, I’ve got to convince Michael to paint you.” Tess said
“He already is.” Maria said with a smile
“Oh really?” Tess asked
“Has been since Alex showed me the painting of Isabel he did. I got so turned on I did some major whining to get him to do it. He’ll do you and Ava if you ask him.” Maria said
“He’s my cousin Maria.” Tess said
“And when he paints, he’s an artist.” Maria said as she took Tess’s hands and led her to the soft bed that awaited them, “But that’s not important now because all I want it for the two of us to make love to each other.”
Tess smiled as the two girls wrapped their arms around each other and kissed, their hands teasing the other’s skin. Maria pressed into Tess and they fell onto the bed, their legs were between each other, Maria’s thigh was pressed against Tess’s pussy as Tess’s thigh was pressed against Maria’s. Both girls’ hips here circling gently, increasing the delicious friction against their clits.
“Oh god Tess.” Maria gasped, only millimetres from Tess’s mouth
“You feel so good baby.” Tess moaned
They stared into each other’s eyes, the heat surged and their lips fused. Their tongues duelled before Maria started leaving a trailed of wet kisses over Tess’s chin and neck. Then Maria stopped the gentle grinding of her thigh and started to slide her body down, gliding it over Tess’s and kissing her way down her body. Maria circled her tongue around Tess’s bellybutton. It always got to Tess; her body arched and there was a high-pitched gasp from deep within her. Maria smiled and moved lower until she was between the alien’s silken legs.
Maria took a long, languishing lick along the length of Tess’s bald slit causing Tess to cry out in pleasure. If Amy was still in the house she would have been sure to hear it but that wasn’t the case and they could be as loud as they wanted. Maria continued to lap at Tess with her tongue, it sent wave after wave of pleasure spiralling through her body.
“Oh god…Maria…Maria…don’t stop baby…yessss…keep goin…going.” Tess cried out
Maria had no intentions of stopping; her tongue picked up speed, darting in and out of the aliens soft, velvety walls. Tess’s body continued to arch, her hands gripped tightly to the bedclothes as she pressed her hips down, sending her slick core deeper into Maria’s mouth. Then, as Maria’s hands glided over Tess’s belly, she lowered it slightly and pressed two fingers against Tess’s clit.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess screamed
Her hips started moving faster; her hands locked behind Maria’s head and pulled her in closer.
“OH GOD…OH GOD MARIA…I’M GONNA…GOD YESSSSS…MARIA I’M GOING TO…OH YESSS…I’M COMING…OH YESS…YESSSSSS OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.”
Tess’s body seized up and then let loose with violent tremors, every muscle shook and could no longer be controlled. Then her body fell limp into the bed as Maria moved up beside her, gently caressing the aliens sweet tasting, sweat soaked body. Maria’s fingers circled Tess’s nipple.
“Oh my god.” Tess breathed out
“Thank you.” Maria said with a smile
“Oh I’ve got another way of thanking you.” Tess said.
She moved on top of Maria and kissed her nose and then her lips. Maria wrapped her arms around her girlfriend. The kiss lasted for an eternity as Tess tasted herself on Maria’s lips. When Tess did break the kiss, she leaned her head up a little and looked down into Maria’s eyes while caressing her face.
“Do you have any idea how much I love you?” Tess asked
“Of course I know; I can feel every beat of your heart.” Maria said
Tess then gave Maria a sly smile that peaked the human’s interest. She knew what was happening elsewhere and wanted to tell Maria but it wasn’t her place.
”What?” Maria asked
Restaurant, Main Street, Roswell, Same Time
“So are you going to let Kyle and Tess move to the estate?” Amy asked
“I’ve thought about it. Hard not to but, if they want to move there then I’m going to let them. They already live together like they’re married and I’m sure their eager for a little more freedom from me. Being under the one roof is great but they need to spread their wings a little.” Jim said
“I was hoping you weren’t going to say that. It just makes it harder for me not to say yes to Michael and Maria.” Amy said
“She’s your daughter, I wouldn’t have expected anything less than you having a hard time letting her go.”
“It’s not that…well it is but it isn’t. I guess I just hate the fact that she found someone who loves her that much on the first try.” Amy said
“I know what you mean. Seeing the way Kyle is with Tess…kinda makes you wonder what the hell went wrong with us back in the day.”
As Jim and Amy sat and enjoyed dinner, a waiter came over with a sterling silver high hat, filled with ice and containing a single bottle.
“Champagne?” Amy said
“Well, since the kids can afford to look after themselves I figured we could splurge now and then.” Jim answered. The waiter poured a couple of glasses and placed the bottle back in the bucket. Before he left he gave a slight nod to Jim who smiled back.
“Champagne, expensive meal, you’re really going all out this evening.” Amy said
“Yes I am. So what do you think the girls are doing?” Jim asked
“Do you really need to ask?” Amy said
Jim couldn’t help but blush as the obviousness of what the girls started the second they left hit him full force. “Hm, I guess not.”
Amy then raised her glass and Jim did the same. “A toast, to our kids. And the soon to be empty hous…” Amy stopped as she looked into the glass and saw a circle. “What the…”
Her eyesight focused into the glass and put it down and reached inside. “Oh…oh…oh…”
Jim stood up and moved to Amy’s side where he opened her hand and pulled out the contents. “Is that all you can say?”
“Is that what I think it is?” Amy asked
“Amy Deluca, will you do me the honour of marrying me?” Jim asked
Amy couldn’t speak; she was as speechless as when she first found out her daughter was not only dating an alien but also sleeping with other women. She had her own experience in college but that was just experimentation, Maria had accepted that part of herself and embraced it wholeheartedly, she was proud of her daughter for taking that step. Her daughter’s new chosen and alien lifestyle was sometime to far out to believe but was happy that her daughter was happy.
“Amy…kinda out on a limb here.” Jim said; he was nervous enough as it is without her protracted silence.
Maria’s Bedroom, Deluca Residence, Immediately Following
“What?” Maria asked
Tess smiled as her gaze shifted over to Maria’s bedside cabinet. She reached over and opened the drawer, her hand shifted through the items inside and found what she sought. She pulled out a large rubber cock, identical in size and shape to Michael’s real one.
Maria blushed. “How did you know about that?”
“Michael told Kyle about his little present to you if he was ever…unavailable and Kyle told me.” Tess said, as she looked the dildo over. “You know this is really good workmanship. Michael really went all out with this.”
Then Tess placed the cock at Maria’s mouth and she kissed the head of it, then Tess kissed it. Soon she put it back to Maria’s lips and the human bathed it with her tongue and then Tess joined in. Their tongues would occasionally touched as the tool became soaked. When it was ready Tess pulled it away and, never breaking eye contact, she placed it at Maria’s slick entrance.
“How many times have you used this?” Tess asked
“Once or twice.” Maria said
“Are you ready?” Tess asked
Maria nodded eagerly. With a single long shove, Tess pushed the sex toy deep into Maria’s waiting chasm, as deep as it would go. The only cock Maria had over known was Michael’s and it was Michael who modelled this toy to his own.
“Aughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!” Maria asked, he hand tightened on Tess’s arm
Tess then withdrew the dildo until it was almost out of her lover before plunging it back inside to the hilt. She twisted it, turned it inside Maria, doing things with toy that Michael couldn’t do with his own dick unless Maria was on top and shifting her own body. Here, here Maria could lie back and enjoy and that was what she was doing.
“Ugnn…ugnnn…ugnnn…oh yes…Tess…harder…faster…” Maria moaned, her head tilted back and her eyes closed tightly. Tess continued to thrust into Maria as she captured her lips into a searing kiss that amplified the sensations to Maria’s body. She pushed to rubber mass in and pulled it out over and over again, in and out. The fire flowed through Maria’s body as her juices flowed over the toy and Tess’s hand. Her body writhed on the bed as Tess released her from the kiss.
“Nughhhhhhhhhhhhh…oh god…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…” Maria cried out, she grabbed one of her plush pillows and pulled it over her face to muffle her cries. However, she didn’t want to muffle her screams and threw the pillow off to the side. “Oh god…Tess!”
Tess continued to twist and thrust into Maria. The human raised her hips, circling and pushing them in time with Tess’s rhythm. Tess took Maria’s other hand and placed it on the human’s breast, together they massaged and squeezed it; they pinched the nipple and caused Maria’s full body to arch.
“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Maria groaned
“Come on baby. Cum for me.” Tess begged as she continued to push.
“Ugnnnn…oh my god…oh my god…OH MY GOD…uarghhhh…OHMYGOD…OH MY…GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Maria screamed as her body completely collapsed onto the bed.
Tess removed the toy from Maria’s slit and tossed it to the side after licking the length of it, enjoying the flavour of her girl. “That was amazing.” Maria said
“I have never seen you cum like that before.” Tess said.
“Hmmm, Michael has. There’s just something about being filled completely and the fact that it was you doing it…damn.” Maria said
“Glad I can do it for you baby.” Tess said. “Hmmm, tell you what, the night before you and Michael tie the knot…and it will happen…you and I are going to spend the entire day in bed.”
“Oh I so like the sound of that.” Maria said, the two kissed as they used their powers in conjunction to lift the sheets over their naked bodies. It may still be early but they were wiped.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 35
Living Room, Deluca Residence, 08:00am The Next Morning
Maria and Tess were sitting around wearing silk kimonos that they bought each other. They had showered, had breakfast and cleaned up so now they were just lying in each other’s arms on the sofa, their feet were rubbing together.
“It was really nice of your mom not to come home last night.” Tess said
“Oh don’t remind me.” Maria said
“Ahhh…poor baby, don’t you like thinking about your mom and Jim spending an entire night alone in a hotel room?” Tess said
“God, Tess. I said don’t remind me.” Maria said with a playful punch to Tess’s arm
“You know you’re really cute with those pouty lips. Makes them look so kissable.” Tess said
“Then why don’t you?” Maria asked seductively
“Because you punched my arm.” Tess said, pretending to be hurt
“Oh did I hurt you?” Maria asked with mock sympathy
“Maybe. I think you should kiss it better.” Tess said
“It’ll be my pleasure.” Maria said as she kissed Tess arm through the silk, “Where else does it hurt?”
Tess smiled as she pointed to her shoulder. Maria kissed the spot and then Tess moved her finger along to her throat. “And here.” She said and Maria kissed it. Then Tess’s finger descended to her breast.
Maria smiled as she folded back the silk covering Tess’s breast but she didn’t kiss it. She licked the small bud with her tongue before sucking it into her mouth and caused a deep-throated moan from the hybrid. Maria didn’t let go; she kept sucking like a nursing baby until someone rang the doorbell. The two girls jumped apart and Tess fixed her kimono back over her chest.
“If that’s some reporter guy I’m gonna give him a mindwarp that will make him see his mother every time he looks at a naked woman.” Maria said angrily. Tess had really gone all out in teaching Maria to use that gift within her so both knew that Maria could do as threatened.
Maria got up and moved over to the door. She made sure that she was completely covered, well as much as her kimono would allow and then opened the door. “KYLE!” Maria yelled, “Jesus your timing really sucks.”
Kyle moved into the room and saw Tess sitting on the sofa, her entire body smouldered as Maria closed the door and sat back down next to her and Kyle sat across from them.
“Damn, you two look good. How come I’ve never seen these little outfits before?” Kyle asked
“Because there for us and the girls.” Maria said
“But I think a private showing can be arranged.” Tess said with a smirk
Maria looked at her girlfriend whose eyes were locked onto Kyle’s, “God girl, you’re insatiable. So Kyle, what can a couple of hot sexy blondes do for you?”
“Wow…dream flashback.” Kyle said as he shook himself out of the fantasy, “Anyway. I got a call from dad this morning and asked me to meet up with him, Amy and you guys here. Uhh, also to make sure you two are dressed by nine o’clock.”
“What’s going on?” Maria asked
“I have no idea.” Kyle said
“Well I guess we better get dressed then.” Tess said as she got up and moved into Maria’s bedroom. Maria followed and soon the two returned fully dressed. Tess planted herself in Kyle’s lap and kissed him. “So did you and Michael have a good time last night?”
“You better believe it. We must have driven for miles on those bikes.” Kyle said
“But within the speed limit right?” Maria asked
“Yes, yes. Don’t worry. No laws broken, no accidents and no shattered limbs, just some wind swept hair.” Kyle said and then paused, “You know I think I just said something that I wasn’t supposed to and I can’t think what it was.”
Tess got out of his lap and Maria stood next to her. “You drive a motorbike without a helmet?” Tess asked, the girls crossed their arms
“Yeah, that would be it.” Kyle said
“KYLE?” They said together
“Okay I’m sorry.” Kyle said
“Sorry. You think that cuts it?” Tess asked
“Wait till I get my hands on him.” Maria said, “I’ll cut his balls off and run them over with that damned bike.”
“Yeah. I’m in on that.” Tess said as she stared at Kyle
“Tess I’m sorry. But we weren’t going fast, we were just giving them a spin around the desert outside the dome.” Kyle said softly
Just then the door opened and Amy and Jim entered.
“We’re talking later.” Tess whispered, “Hey guys what’s up?”
“Uh you all might want to sit down.” Jim said and they did
“So…how was your night?” Amy asked
Maria looked at her mother, “Your avoiding something mommy dearest.”
“Yes.” Amy said and then held out her hand and showed her daughter the diamond ring on her finger, “We’re getting married.”
Maria looked back and forth between her mother and Jim; her eyes were wide. “Are you serious?” she asked
“Yes.” Amy said, hoping her daughter would be happy for her
Maria then looked at her mother dead in the eyes, “Do you love him?”
“Yes.” Amy answered confidently
Then Maria turned to Jim, “Do you love my mom?”
“Most definitely.” Jim said
Maria stood up and moved over to her mother. The young woman wrapped her arms around her mother. “There’s gonna be a wedding.” She said happily
“Kyle?” Jim asked
Kyle stood up and moved over to his father. “I’m just…just floored. I was so not expecting this.”
“But are you…I mean…Kyle you’re my son and the most important person in my life…” Jim said
“Dad.” Kyle said, interrupting his father.
“Yes.”
“Go for it.” Kyle said with a happy smile as he shook his dad’s hand. Then his expression became reviled, “Oh hell no.”
“What?” Jim asked
Kyle looked at Maria, “Sister?”
“Brother?” Maria said with the same expression
“Oh god.” They said together
Jim and Amy just smiled as Tess came up behind their kids and wrapped her arms over both their shoulders. “Yep and you’re gonna raise hell.”
“That could be the biggest understatement yet.” Amy said
“Oh wait.” Maria said as she looked at her mother, “You’re not pregnant or anything are you?”
“What? Oh god no Maria. How could you even think that?” Amy asked
“Well Kyle is right, this is kinda sudden.” Maria said
“Maria I’m not pregnant, but being on the subject…there wont be any sign of grandchildren for a long, long time. Right?” Amy asked
Maria looked her mother in the eye.
“Right?” Amy asked again
“Mom, with every inch of respect and love…that’s kinda between me and Michael. And to be honest I don’t think it would be too long a time.” Maria said
Kyle then looked at Tess and she nodded, “Actually we’ve been talking about it too.” He said
“Now I’m feeling old.” Jim said as he slumped back down in the chair
“Kyle, Tess…I don’t know where to start. How about you just think about this for a while. Say oh about another year…you could finish school at least?” Jim said
They looked at each other again, they knew they should wait and wanted to for Jim but the instinct was there, the instinct for Kyle to take Tess on the altar was in Tess mind thanks to the dreams and through her it was inside Kyle – neither could deny it.
“We’ll…wait. I can’t guarantee how long but there is something else we need to discuss.” Kyle said
“You want to move to the dome?” Jim asked but it was more of a statement
“Yes.” Kyle said
“And since you’re getting married, I’m kinda guessing you’d like a house without kids in it for a while.” Tess said with a grin
“Tess.” Kyle and Maria said together
“What? What did you think they did last night?” Tess asked
“TESS!” everybody, including the parents, said
“Hey am I right or wrong?” Tess asked
{You’ve been hanging around with Ava too much.} She heard in her head from Maria
“You’re right. About the house thing as well.” Jim said, “That’s why I already decided to let you go there.”
“Really?” Tess and Kyle asked
“Yeah.” Jim said, “Just give it some time…no, it’s time you lived you’re lives. You can go whenever you’re…you’re ready.” Jim said
“Mom?” Maria asked
“We’ll discuss that tonight with Michael.” Amy said
“Okay.” Maria said
Living Room, Parker Residence, 13:00
Jeff, Nancy, Philip and Diane were sitting having coffee. They knew Max and Liz wanted to talk to them and the pretty much knew what it was about but that didn’t make it any easier.
“Well, they’re late.” Jeff said
“Probably still looking over the plans to the mansion Kalen gave Max.” Diane said
“Yeah apparently there is a huge swimming pool under the house, complete with Jacuzzi and hot tub.” Philip said
“Well, we always did want what’s best for them and it looks like they’re certainly getting the best.” Nancy said
“You can say that again. Isabel gave me a tour of her bedroom for decorating ideas and they’ve got silk bedding.” Diane said
“That I don’t want to know.” Jeff said, “Hey does Max know anything about running a company of this size?”
“Absolutely not. He’s considering taking business lessons when he’s at college…it certainly puts the lawyer and doctor ideas out the window. But, from what I’m told most of it will be taken care of, it’s just mainly a cover so the tech heads can start “inventing” things. There was something, Max’s “grandfather” was supposed to have been working on some miracle development but could never get it to work. Kalen’s plan is for Max to solve the problems. After that everybody else in the other offices and labs do the work but once and a while Max or the others comes up with something.” Philip said
“Well I hope it works.” Jeff said
That was when Max and Liz came in through the front door. “Hi guys, Mr & Mrs Parker.” Max greeted
“Afternoon Max. And for gods sake call me Nancy.” She said
“Really?” Liz asked, slightly surprised
“What? We’re all family here aren’t we?” Nancy said
“Yeah.” Liz said carefully, “Are you guys having fun with us?”
“No.” Jeff said, “But Max, you still call me Mr. Parker.”
“Yes sir.” Max said
“Okay you two. Sit down and tell us what this is about…like we couldn’t guess.” Philip said
“Well, okay…uh…” Max started, nervousness becoming a permanent resident in his mind.
“We would like to move to the mansion.” Liz said as she took his hand in hers, an action that was not missed by anyone
“Do you really have to?” Jeff asked, already knowing the answer
“Yes.” Liz said
“Mr Parker, I love Liz, you already know that. But I don’t want anything to happen to her and in the dome we’ll all be safe. Out here we’re always looking over our shoulders, wondering if someone’s watching us or if we’re doing something subconsciously that we don’t want others to see.” Max said
“You’re going to be living in a glass bubble.” Philip said
“We’re not going to spend all our time there, we’ll be in town most of the time but that will be our home. We can be completely open with each other there. Just like we were on the island.” Liz said
“What about the press? All of you moving in together and given your age, a lot of people are going to…comment.” Nancy said
“We don’t care about them but if it’s going to be a problem…as far as they know we all have separate bedrooms and first and foremost we are all really good friends.” Max said
“Separate bedrooms wont stop people imagining what you’ll be doing.” Diane said
“Well…we probably would be doing all that stuff anyway.” Liz said
“Liz.” Jeff warned, not wanting to here it
“Sorry. But as for the press, all the tabloids can do is print fake crap that they’ve guessed. There can never be any pictures because they can’t see through the dome during the day because of the glare from the sun and at night, the mansion is 10 miles inside the perimeter through dense rainforest. They also can’t get inside without one of the keys which only we have.” Liz said
“There is literally no where on the planet safer than the estate. Kalen had this built for us. At the very least we get a head start on learning to actually live together. We can weed out any problems early on like a ‘running your house school’.” Max said
“You don’t really believe that do you?” Diane asked
“No but she thought it and it sounded good…did it work?” Max asked
The parents looked at each other. Max looked back and forth between them as they silently communicated. Then they turned back to their children.
“Okay.” Jeff and Philip said together
“On one condition.” Diane said
“You wait. One month. It’ll be in the middle of summer by then, busiest time at the Crash but we’re going to be taking on a couple of new people to replace Maria, Michael and you.” Nancy said
“You guys are replacing me?” Liz asked
“Well, you’d be at college soon enough when we talked about it but now you’ve got a company to run and gizmos to invent.” Jeff said
“Somehow I don’t think Kalen has gizmos in mind. It’s probably along the lines of world changing gadgets.” Liz said
“Well whatever it is, you have our permission to move to the mansion in one month…not one day earlier.” Philip said
Max and Liz looked at them. “You guys already discussed this.” She said
“From the second we started driving back.” Philip said
Michael’s Apartment, 19:00
Amy and Maria had arrived on time and Michael already had the table set with the roast chicken and boiled potatoes ready to go. Before she was already passed the threshold, Amy’s mouth drooled at the smell coming from the small apartment.
“Amy Deluca…or should I say Valenti?” Michael greeted
“Not yet…oh what is it…Spaceboy?” Amy said
“Oh please, please never call me that.” Michael said
“Come on mom, don’t embarrass my boy anymore. At least not until I’m through with him.” Maria said
“What’d I do?” Michael asked
“Riding that bloody machine without a helmet. Sound familiar?” Maria asked
“Oh.” Michael said
“You drove a motorcycle without a helmet?” Amy asked
“Oh god.” Michael said
“Yeah. Pray cause right now that’s the only thing that would save your ass.” Maria said
“Honey. I’m really, really sorry. We just didn’t think about it until we were on our way home.” Michael said
“Yeah, you didn’t think. To busy getting your kicks and I’m guessing it was on your way home that you decided to keep it to yourselves?” Maria said
“Maria. I promise you that it will never happen again. We decided that the next time we go up there we put the helmets on the bikes so we don’t forget them.” Michael said
“Yeah?” Maria asked, more calmly
“Yes.” Michael said
“Well then, I think we better sit down to dinner.” Amy said, happy with the fact that her daughter could stand her ground with Michael.
Michael showed them to the table and they all sat down quietly.
“So, Michael…you want my one and only daughter to move in with you?” Amy said
“That’s one way of putting it.” Michael said
“What’s another way?” Maria asked
Michael leaned over and whispered, “I’ll tell you later.”
“Oh.” Maria blushed
Then he turned back to Amy. “Yes. I would like Maria to come live with me at the estate.”
“And you want my blessing?”
“Very much so.” Michael said
“And if I was to say no?”
“Then I wouldn’t be happy but I would respect it. If you wanted us to wait until we’re married…”
“Did you just say married?” Maria asked
“Yeah, you didn’t think I haven’t thought about it did you?” Michael asked
“Well you know…it’s you.” Maria said
“Oh come on, you’re going to be the mother of my kids and you don’t think I’m going to marry you?”
“Speaking of mothering kids…” Amy interrupted
“You would like us to wait.” Michael said
“Yes.” Amy said
“I’d like to be able to say that but I can’t. Sometimes when we’re together, instinct is very close to taking over. It’s wouldn’t be a stretch for it to control us but I can tell you this, if Maria became pregnant I would be really, really happy.” Michael said
“Michael, since I’ve met you you’ve become a lot more mature, more responsible. Can you tell me right here and now that you would do anything for Maria and that no matter how hard things got you wouldn’t abandon her and any kids you have.” Amy said
“Amy, I’m sorry about what happened between you and…he who is nameless, but I’m not leaving Maria. Besides if I did, we’re connected, she could track me down in a heartbeat.” Michael said, “So that answer is most definitely no.”
“Good, Nameless Slime Loving Space Monkey doesn’t suit you.” Amy said, “Okay.”
“Okay?” Maria asked
“Okay.” Amy said
Maria and Michael looked at each other, jumped up out of their seats and hugged, “OKAY!”
“I’m still pissed at you.” Maria said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Michael said
“And you’re sleeping alone tonight.” Maria said
“Oh but…”
“No buts; that’s your punishment and Kyle’s getting the same thing. Oh and so is Sam if Ava doesn’t give into him again.” Maria said
“And like the manly man I am I will accept this punishment.” Michael said
“Such the martyr.” Amy said, “Come on you two, eat. This is great Michael.”
“Thank you.” Michael said as they sat back down and enjoyed the dinner
Dinning Room, Reese Residence, 21:00
At his parents request Sam invited Ava over for dinner and all evening they had been surprisingly civil. While Ava didn’t care whether his parents liked her, she did care that they were being nice to her because of all the zeros that was now in her bank account. All through it, the two young lovers played with each other’s feet under the table.
“So Ava, do you have a plan on being in this company?”
“Yeah, well my grandparents were Max’s granddad’s partners so Tess, Michael and I are going to be his and Isabel’s partners. We’ll control everything but I am going to be taking some accounting classes. Mr Parker thinks I have a good head for numbers and that I can do it. I do have one fifth of 98 billion to look after.” Ava said
“You do have a head for numbers, you did that entire stock take at the Crash in half the time it usually took Mr. P.” Sam said
“Gosh shucks, Sammy, you’ll make me blush in a minute.” Ava said
“I told you not to call me Sammy.” Sam said
“But you’re just so cute when you’re flustered like that.” Ava said
“Grrrr.” Sam groaned
“You a new cuteness.” Ava said
“Ava.” Sam said
“So what are you two doing during the summer?”
“Actually that was something I wanted to talk to you about.” Sam said
“Sam.” Ava warned
“Babe, it’s okay. Mom, Dad…Ava and the others are going to move up to their estate. They’ve invited Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle to live with them up there…separate bedrooms before you say anything, and Ava’s invited me and I want to go. But I’m not 18 yet so I need to ask you guys.” Sam said
“Oh.”
His parents looked at him and then to each other. The cha-ching sound rang aloud in their heads. Sam saw it in their eyes and genuinely wanted to throw up and he wanted to do it over them, he certainly knew that it would entertain Ava. However, he just decided to keep it down, his priority was Ava.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, Midnight
Once more Liz was spending the night with the Evans family. She’d already been with Max and he was utterly wiped but now she needed to feel a softer body against her own. The feel of Isabel’s energy in the next room vibrated against her own and was drawn to it like a moth drawn to flame. Quietly she slipped into Isabel’s bed and was pleased by the feel of her naked body. Isabel felt her lover’s approach and woke up to welcome Liz into her arms.
They kissed, their lips pressed together before Liz latched her mouth onto Isabel’s hard nipple and the taller girl gasped as pleasure instantly shot through her. Then Isabel backed off. When Liz opened her eyes, she looked down into Isabel’s face just as her moist lips parted provocatively. The pink of her tongue peeked out, lightly grazing her rosy, soft lip.
Isabel’s entire being invited Liz to share in her fire building within her, to taste and explore. Liz accepted, engaging her in an erotic, open-mouthed kiss, their tongues barely touching. Then slowly Isabel’s tongue delved deeper, caressing the other girls tongue harder, until Liz felt as if Isabel was drawing every sensation out of her body and into her own through their joined mouths.
Liz’s body pressed tighter against Isabel’s, wanting, needing to feel her hot, silky flesh against her own. As their bodies melded together, Isabel’s hungry mouth worked its way down the curve of Liz’s throat, leaving warm trails of wetness down the creamy skin. With a gasp, Liz urged Isabel’s face back into her chest, relishing the heat of her lips and tongue and the whispery caress of Isabel’s hair against her skin.
Isabel turned her face from side to side, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into the valley of Liz’s baby-soft breasts. The tender teasing had Liz whimpering for more, and Isabel gave it willingly, not only for Liz’s enjoyment but also for Max, she knew that Liz was projecting her thoughts and feelings into Max’s dreams. Her tongue reaching out in a languid lick, sampling the sweet softness.
“Oh, Isabel.” Liz purred, she was revelling in the warm waves of delight that rocked her body and soul with every stroke of Isabel’s knowing tongue. It was as if Isabel’s mouth moved over her in slow motion, bringing the flesh at the point of contact to life, exciting the skin that had not been touched to start quivering in anticipation of the fiery caress, yet she left the skin which had been left behind trembling with the want of knowing such supreme pleasure again. The long, slow licks gave way to Isabel’s lips, which wrapped around the tempting bud. Then came the teeth grazing gently in a caress so ecstatic it had Liz yearning for more.
Liz could hardly stand it any longer. She wanted to do more than simply let Isabel make love to her yet she hated to have Isabel stop; she wanted to taste and touch and explore the woman pleasuring her. However, Isabel had already started down her trembling body again, Isabel’s fingers stroked her inner thighs, brushing against the wet skin of her womanhood.
Isabel licked her lips at the sight of Liz’s waiting slit and parted her legs further. She bent forward and slid her tongue down the soft, pale flesh of Liz’s inner thighs, descending with maddening patience to the apex of the brunette’s legs. Then, all sensation ceased as Isabel paused, depriving Liz of her touch. Liz, her body tight with anticipation, spread her legs further apart and as wide as they would go, leaving her vulnerable. She could no longer take the suspense. “Please, Isabel...please eat me.”
Isabel’s smile was hungry and was like a predator as she traced a finger along the moist, sensitive folds of Liz’s slit. Liz squirmed against the pillows at the head of the bed, trying to work Isabel’s finger closer to her clitoris. She felt a snarl of impatience curling her lips when Isabel failed to cooperate; however, her dissatisfied rumble became a startled yelp as Isabel pushed a finger into her vagina and started stroking.
“Ugnnnnnnn…Oh my god.” Liz screamed
Then a second finger joined the first as Liz bucked her hips to meet Isabel’s thrusts. However, the finger fuck just wasn’t doing it, it wasn’t going to send her over the edge. Liz was on the verge of letting go and forcing Isabel’s head between her legs when she felt the exquisite tickle of Isabel’s soft hair brush her heated flesh as a prelude to the explosion of hot air breaking upon her anxious sex.
“Yes.” Liz shrieked when at last Isabel’s tongue broadly swept across her painfully hard button. She was taken by surprise when Isabel savaged her clit with ravenous licks; she had been expecting as torturously slow a session as everything else Isabel had done thus far. Isabel felt herself rapidly swept away on the ecstatic tide surging through her body as the water lapped against the rest of her skin, her body sinking into the shallow water.
“Uhn…uhnnn…OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz cried out before her climax hit. Her vision swam, and her head tilted back as her body arched like a bow as she came with thunderous intensity, her cries would have rang through the thin walls of the house if it wasn’t for alien sound proofing.
“Lay back.” Liz commanded Isabel.
Isabel did just that, obeying the command of her beloved queen and lover, resting up on her elbows that sank into the soft bedding of the mattress. Liz leaned over her, working her lips from Isabel’s hot mouth to the valley between her breasts. The contrast between the softness of the swells and their stone-hard tips, the pleasure just a simple touch could bring, the heady sound of another moaning in rapturous joy all because of a tiny brushing of the tongue...Liz shivered with as much delight as Isabel when her mouth closed over a quivering breast.
“Mmm ... yes.” Isabel cried out, her legs working around Liz’s body, pulling her closer and bracing herself at the same time. “Liz...please.” Isabel begged with desperation akin to Liz’s former state. Only then did Liz draw her tongue across and down Isabel’s quivering belly.
Isabel’s heady scent filled her senses as Liz drew closer to her sex, and the smaller girl found herself licking her lips in anticipation of tasting Isabel, princess of the Antarian people but first and foremost – her lover. Isabel’s hips thrust forward, seeking contact and satisfaction. Liz grinned, ignoring the demanding requests made by Isabel’s body, she wanted to draw this out as much as possible.
To prolong the delicious agony, Liz pulled away from her lover and pressed her legs closed. She folded Isabel’s knees and pressed her legs back against her chest, causing her butt to tilt upwards. She glossed her hands over Isabel’s swelling butt-cheeks and was rewarded with a thick moan. Her fingers drizzled over the pale mounds, completely ignoring the pouting lips peeking through Isabel’s closed thighs. Isabel whimpered in frustration. Grinning wickedly, Liz dipped in closer and drew her tongue across a taut globe, causing Isabel to nearly collapse into the water.
“Liz...” Isabel gasped. This time, Liz took a playful nip, forcing a squeak of delight to chirp out of Isabel’s throat. Sensing that Isabel was at her breaking point, Liz ran her tongue to her juicy slit, and Isabel’s subsequent exhalation was more like a growl.
With a wicked grin, Liz ran her tongue down the back of one of Isabel’s legs, then she parted them, allowing her access to Isabel’s pink treasure. Liz’s tongue lightly played over Isabel’s pulsing lips, tempting and teasing. Wanton tremors of pleasure shot through Isabel’s straining body, but she was unable to give them free rein. Isabel’s hips ground so insistently against her face that Liz couldn’t indulge for long.
“Oohh,” Isabel groaned as Liz at last applied her tongue to her throbbing clit. Isabel swirled her tongue round and round in ever tightening circles until the very tip fairly vibrated on one small spot. The sensation was so intense that Isabel lost all control. Her legs locked around Liz once again as her hands swept across her feverish body, pausing to caress her breasts and squeeze her nipples. They continued lower until she lost her fingers in Liz’s silky brown tresses. Both hands forced Liz’s face deeper between her legs.
“Uuuhhhnnn.” Isabel screamed as her climax hit, the recoil of her tensed muscles pulling her up further up off the bed. She held Liz so tightly into her as she writhed about in ecstasy that Liz couldn’t have pulled away if she wanted to. For the moment, though, she was content to drink deeply of Isabel’s warm juices as they filled her mouth. Her tongue sought to soothe the ecstatic tremors rocking Isabel’s pussy even as her hands sought to do the same for Isabel’s spasm wracked frame.
“Oh, God.” Isabel sighed, finally collapsing on the beam exhaustedly, releasing Liz. “Mm, that was intense.” It took both women several minutes to catch their breath and regain their senses.
Together they embraced each other tightly as they lay in bed. They drifted off into a deep and contented slumber and the next morning, Max wasn’t worried about Liz being missing from his bed. He knew exactly where to find her the next day. Max woke Liz with a kiss and kissed Isabel’s forehead to wake her up.
Isabel ragged on him for being in his room without knocking but it only lasted a second before she left to shower in their shared bathroom. Max took Liz through the same bathroom to his room where they made love again until Isabel interrupted them for Liz’s turn in the shower. Max and Isabel left and waited for her to join them at the breakfast table.
The Mansion, Antaris Estate, Noon, Saturday, 1 Month Later
On mass the ten teenagers entered the front foyer of the mansion and dumped their bags on the floor. Each looked around the vast hall and left liberated…utterly free from the imposed constraints of the outside world and their parents.
“Ladies and gentlemen…welcome home.” Max said
Within seconds drones appeared and removed their bags, taking them to the rooms of the family. They all just shrugged their shoulders and separated into their couples. Max and Liz took a walk by the lake while Alex and Isabel went down to the pool and hot tub, stripped off and jumped in. Michael and Maria decided to christen their new bed as Tess and Kyle were in their private bathroom, bathing each other in the giant 6-foot diameter circular bathtub. Ava and Sam decided to walk through the forest, given the size they didn’t go very far into it but they did explore the edge of the massive clearing that held their new home. It wasn’t long before they were naked with Sam pushing deep into Ava against an outcrop of rocks.
By the time the sun set they were all exhausted and enjoyed a peaceful slumber in their beds.
To Be Continued…
Living Room, Deluca Residence, 08:00am The Next Morning
Maria and Tess were sitting around wearing silk kimonos that they bought each other. They had showered, had breakfast and cleaned up so now they were just lying in each other’s arms on the sofa, their feet were rubbing together.
“It was really nice of your mom not to come home last night.” Tess said
“Oh don’t remind me.” Maria said
“Ahhh…poor baby, don’t you like thinking about your mom and Jim spending an entire night alone in a hotel room?” Tess said
“God, Tess. I said don’t remind me.” Maria said with a playful punch to Tess’s arm
“You know you’re really cute with those pouty lips. Makes them look so kissable.” Tess said
“Then why don’t you?” Maria asked seductively
“Because you punched my arm.” Tess said, pretending to be hurt
“Oh did I hurt you?” Maria asked with mock sympathy
“Maybe. I think you should kiss it better.” Tess said
“It’ll be my pleasure.” Maria said as she kissed Tess arm through the silk, “Where else does it hurt?”
Tess smiled as she pointed to her shoulder. Maria kissed the spot and then Tess moved her finger along to her throat. “And here.” She said and Maria kissed it. Then Tess’s finger descended to her breast.
Maria smiled as she folded back the silk covering Tess’s breast but she didn’t kiss it. She licked the small bud with her tongue before sucking it into her mouth and caused a deep-throated moan from the hybrid. Maria didn’t let go; she kept sucking like a nursing baby until someone rang the doorbell. The two girls jumped apart and Tess fixed her kimono back over her chest.
“If that’s some reporter guy I’m gonna give him a mindwarp that will make him see his mother every time he looks at a naked woman.” Maria said angrily. Tess had really gone all out in teaching Maria to use that gift within her so both knew that Maria could do as threatened.
Maria got up and moved over to the door. She made sure that she was completely covered, well as much as her kimono would allow and then opened the door. “KYLE!” Maria yelled, “Jesus your timing really sucks.”
Kyle moved into the room and saw Tess sitting on the sofa, her entire body smouldered as Maria closed the door and sat back down next to her and Kyle sat across from them.
“Damn, you two look good. How come I’ve never seen these little outfits before?” Kyle asked
“Because there for us and the girls.” Maria said
“But I think a private showing can be arranged.” Tess said with a smirk
Maria looked at her girlfriend whose eyes were locked onto Kyle’s, “God girl, you’re insatiable. So Kyle, what can a couple of hot sexy blondes do for you?”
“Wow…dream flashback.” Kyle said as he shook himself out of the fantasy, “Anyway. I got a call from dad this morning and asked me to meet up with him, Amy and you guys here. Uhh, also to make sure you two are dressed by nine o’clock.”
“What’s going on?” Maria asked
“I have no idea.” Kyle said
“Well I guess we better get dressed then.” Tess said as she got up and moved into Maria’s bedroom. Maria followed and soon the two returned fully dressed. Tess planted herself in Kyle’s lap and kissed him. “So did you and Michael have a good time last night?”
“You better believe it. We must have driven for miles on those bikes.” Kyle said
“But within the speed limit right?” Maria asked
“Yes, yes. Don’t worry. No laws broken, no accidents and no shattered limbs, just some wind swept hair.” Kyle said and then paused, “You know I think I just said something that I wasn’t supposed to and I can’t think what it was.”
Tess got out of his lap and Maria stood next to her. “You drive a motorbike without a helmet?” Tess asked, the girls crossed their arms
“Yeah, that would be it.” Kyle said
“KYLE?” They said together
“Okay I’m sorry.” Kyle said
“Sorry. You think that cuts it?” Tess asked
“Wait till I get my hands on him.” Maria said, “I’ll cut his balls off and run them over with that damned bike.”
“Yeah. I’m in on that.” Tess said as she stared at Kyle
“Tess I’m sorry. But we weren’t going fast, we were just giving them a spin around the desert outside the dome.” Kyle said softly
Just then the door opened and Amy and Jim entered.
“We’re talking later.” Tess whispered, “Hey guys what’s up?”
“Uh you all might want to sit down.” Jim said and they did
“So…how was your night?” Amy asked
Maria looked at her mother, “Your avoiding something mommy dearest.”
“Yes.” Amy said and then held out her hand and showed her daughter the diamond ring on her finger, “We’re getting married.”
Maria looked back and forth between her mother and Jim; her eyes were wide. “Are you serious?” she asked
“Yes.” Amy said, hoping her daughter would be happy for her
Maria then looked at her mother dead in the eyes, “Do you love him?”
“Yes.” Amy answered confidently
Then Maria turned to Jim, “Do you love my mom?”
“Most definitely.” Jim said
Maria stood up and moved over to her mother. The young woman wrapped her arms around her mother. “There’s gonna be a wedding.” She said happily
“Kyle?” Jim asked
Kyle stood up and moved over to his father. “I’m just…just floored. I was so not expecting this.”
“But are you…I mean…Kyle you’re my son and the most important person in my life…” Jim said
“Dad.” Kyle said, interrupting his father.
“Yes.”
“Go for it.” Kyle said with a happy smile as he shook his dad’s hand. Then his expression became reviled, “Oh hell no.”
“What?” Jim asked
Kyle looked at Maria, “Sister?”
“Brother?” Maria said with the same expression
“Oh god.” They said together
Jim and Amy just smiled as Tess came up behind their kids and wrapped her arms over both their shoulders. “Yep and you’re gonna raise hell.”
“That could be the biggest understatement yet.” Amy said
“Oh wait.” Maria said as she looked at her mother, “You’re not pregnant or anything are you?”
“What? Oh god no Maria. How could you even think that?” Amy asked
“Well Kyle is right, this is kinda sudden.” Maria said
“Maria I’m not pregnant, but being on the subject…there wont be any sign of grandchildren for a long, long time. Right?” Amy asked
Maria looked her mother in the eye.
“Right?” Amy asked again
“Mom, with every inch of respect and love…that’s kinda between me and Michael. And to be honest I don’t think it would be too long a time.” Maria said
Kyle then looked at Tess and she nodded, “Actually we’ve been talking about it too.” He said
“Now I’m feeling old.” Jim said as he slumped back down in the chair
“Kyle, Tess…I don’t know where to start. How about you just think about this for a while. Say oh about another year…you could finish school at least?” Jim said
They looked at each other again, they knew they should wait and wanted to for Jim but the instinct was there, the instinct for Kyle to take Tess on the altar was in Tess mind thanks to the dreams and through her it was inside Kyle – neither could deny it.
“We’ll…wait. I can’t guarantee how long but there is something else we need to discuss.” Kyle said
“You want to move to the dome?” Jim asked but it was more of a statement
“Yes.” Kyle said
“And since you’re getting married, I’m kinda guessing you’d like a house without kids in it for a while.” Tess said with a grin
“Tess.” Kyle and Maria said together
“What? What did you think they did last night?” Tess asked
“TESS!” everybody, including the parents, said
“Hey am I right or wrong?” Tess asked
{You’ve been hanging around with Ava too much.} She heard in her head from Maria
“You’re right. About the house thing as well.” Jim said, “That’s why I already decided to let you go there.”
“Really?” Tess and Kyle asked
“Yeah.” Jim said, “Just give it some time…no, it’s time you lived you’re lives. You can go whenever you’re…you’re ready.” Jim said
“Mom?” Maria asked
“We’ll discuss that tonight with Michael.” Amy said
“Okay.” Maria said
Living Room, Parker Residence, 13:00
Jeff, Nancy, Philip and Diane were sitting having coffee. They knew Max and Liz wanted to talk to them and the pretty much knew what it was about but that didn’t make it any easier.
“Well, they’re late.” Jeff said
“Probably still looking over the plans to the mansion Kalen gave Max.” Diane said
“Yeah apparently there is a huge swimming pool under the house, complete with Jacuzzi and hot tub.” Philip said
“Well, we always did want what’s best for them and it looks like they’re certainly getting the best.” Nancy said
“You can say that again. Isabel gave me a tour of her bedroom for decorating ideas and they’ve got silk bedding.” Diane said
“That I don’t want to know.” Jeff said, “Hey does Max know anything about running a company of this size?”
“Absolutely not. He’s considering taking business lessons when he’s at college…it certainly puts the lawyer and doctor ideas out the window. But, from what I’m told most of it will be taken care of, it’s just mainly a cover so the tech heads can start “inventing” things. There was something, Max’s “grandfather” was supposed to have been working on some miracle development but could never get it to work. Kalen’s plan is for Max to solve the problems. After that everybody else in the other offices and labs do the work but once and a while Max or the others comes up with something.” Philip said
“Well I hope it works.” Jeff said
That was when Max and Liz came in through the front door. “Hi guys, Mr & Mrs Parker.” Max greeted
“Afternoon Max. And for gods sake call me Nancy.” She said
“Really?” Liz asked, slightly surprised
“What? We’re all family here aren’t we?” Nancy said
“Yeah.” Liz said carefully, “Are you guys having fun with us?”
“No.” Jeff said, “But Max, you still call me Mr. Parker.”
“Yes sir.” Max said
“Okay you two. Sit down and tell us what this is about…like we couldn’t guess.” Philip said
“Well, okay…uh…” Max started, nervousness becoming a permanent resident in his mind.
“We would like to move to the mansion.” Liz said as she took his hand in hers, an action that was not missed by anyone
“Do you really have to?” Jeff asked, already knowing the answer
“Yes.” Liz said
“Mr Parker, I love Liz, you already know that. But I don’t want anything to happen to her and in the dome we’ll all be safe. Out here we’re always looking over our shoulders, wondering if someone’s watching us or if we’re doing something subconsciously that we don’t want others to see.” Max said
“You’re going to be living in a glass bubble.” Philip said
“We’re not going to spend all our time there, we’ll be in town most of the time but that will be our home. We can be completely open with each other there. Just like we were on the island.” Liz said
“What about the press? All of you moving in together and given your age, a lot of people are going to…comment.” Nancy said
“We don’t care about them but if it’s going to be a problem…as far as they know we all have separate bedrooms and first and foremost we are all really good friends.” Max said
“Separate bedrooms wont stop people imagining what you’ll be doing.” Diane said
“Well…we probably would be doing all that stuff anyway.” Liz said
“Liz.” Jeff warned, not wanting to here it
“Sorry. But as for the press, all the tabloids can do is print fake crap that they’ve guessed. There can never be any pictures because they can’t see through the dome during the day because of the glare from the sun and at night, the mansion is 10 miles inside the perimeter through dense rainforest. They also can’t get inside without one of the keys which only we have.” Liz said
“There is literally no where on the planet safer than the estate. Kalen had this built for us. At the very least we get a head start on learning to actually live together. We can weed out any problems early on like a ‘running your house school’.” Max said
“You don’t really believe that do you?” Diane asked
“No but she thought it and it sounded good…did it work?” Max asked
The parents looked at each other. Max looked back and forth between them as they silently communicated. Then they turned back to their children.
“Okay.” Jeff and Philip said together
“On one condition.” Diane said
“You wait. One month. It’ll be in the middle of summer by then, busiest time at the Crash but we’re going to be taking on a couple of new people to replace Maria, Michael and you.” Nancy said
“You guys are replacing me?” Liz asked
“Well, you’d be at college soon enough when we talked about it but now you’ve got a company to run and gizmos to invent.” Jeff said
“Somehow I don’t think Kalen has gizmos in mind. It’s probably along the lines of world changing gadgets.” Liz said
“Well whatever it is, you have our permission to move to the mansion in one month…not one day earlier.” Philip said
Max and Liz looked at them. “You guys already discussed this.” She said
“From the second we started driving back.” Philip said
Michael’s Apartment, 19:00
Amy and Maria had arrived on time and Michael already had the table set with the roast chicken and boiled potatoes ready to go. Before she was already passed the threshold, Amy’s mouth drooled at the smell coming from the small apartment.
“Amy Deluca…or should I say Valenti?” Michael greeted
“Not yet…oh what is it…Spaceboy?” Amy said
“Oh please, please never call me that.” Michael said
“Come on mom, don’t embarrass my boy anymore. At least not until I’m through with him.” Maria said
“What’d I do?” Michael asked
“Riding that bloody machine without a helmet. Sound familiar?” Maria asked
“Oh.” Michael said
“You drove a motorcycle without a helmet?” Amy asked
“Oh god.” Michael said
“Yeah. Pray cause right now that’s the only thing that would save your ass.” Maria said
“Honey. I’m really, really sorry. We just didn’t think about it until we were on our way home.” Michael said
“Yeah, you didn’t think. To busy getting your kicks and I’m guessing it was on your way home that you decided to keep it to yourselves?” Maria said
“Maria. I promise you that it will never happen again. We decided that the next time we go up there we put the helmets on the bikes so we don’t forget them.” Michael said
“Yeah?” Maria asked, more calmly
“Yes.” Michael said
“Well then, I think we better sit down to dinner.” Amy said, happy with the fact that her daughter could stand her ground with Michael.
Michael showed them to the table and they all sat down quietly.
“So, Michael…you want my one and only daughter to move in with you?” Amy said
“That’s one way of putting it.” Michael said
“What’s another way?” Maria asked
Michael leaned over and whispered, “I’ll tell you later.”
“Oh.” Maria blushed
Then he turned back to Amy. “Yes. I would like Maria to come live with me at the estate.”
“And you want my blessing?”
“Very much so.” Michael said
“And if I was to say no?”
“Then I wouldn’t be happy but I would respect it. If you wanted us to wait until we’re married…”
“Did you just say married?” Maria asked
“Yeah, you didn’t think I haven’t thought about it did you?” Michael asked
“Well you know…it’s you.” Maria said
“Oh come on, you’re going to be the mother of my kids and you don’t think I’m going to marry you?”
“Speaking of mothering kids…” Amy interrupted
“You would like us to wait.” Michael said
“Yes.” Amy said
“I’d like to be able to say that but I can’t. Sometimes when we’re together, instinct is very close to taking over. It’s wouldn’t be a stretch for it to control us but I can tell you this, if Maria became pregnant I would be really, really happy.” Michael said
“Michael, since I’ve met you you’ve become a lot more mature, more responsible. Can you tell me right here and now that you would do anything for Maria and that no matter how hard things got you wouldn’t abandon her and any kids you have.” Amy said
“Amy, I’m sorry about what happened between you and…he who is nameless, but I’m not leaving Maria. Besides if I did, we’re connected, she could track me down in a heartbeat.” Michael said, “So that answer is most definitely no.”
“Good, Nameless Slime Loving Space Monkey doesn’t suit you.” Amy said, “Okay.”
“Okay?” Maria asked
“Okay.” Amy said
Maria and Michael looked at each other, jumped up out of their seats and hugged, “OKAY!”
“I’m still pissed at you.” Maria said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Michael said
“And you’re sleeping alone tonight.” Maria said
“Oh but…”
“No buts; that’s your punishment and Kyle’s getting the same thing. Oh and so is Sam if Ava doesn’t give into him again.” Maria said
“And like the manly man I am I will accept this punishment.” Michael said
“Such the martyr.” Amy said, “Come on you two, eat. This is great Michael.”
“Thank you.” Michael said as they sat back down and enjoyed the dinner
Dinning Room, Reese Residence, 21:00
At his parents request Sam invited Ava over for dinner and all evening they had been surprisingly civil. While Ava didn’t care whether his parents liked her, she did care that they were being nice to her because of all the zeros that was now in her bank account. All through it, the two young lovers played with each other’s feet under the table.
“So Ava, do you have a plan on being in this company?”
“Yeah, well my grandparents were Max’s granddad’s partners so Tess, Michael and I are going to be his and Isabel’s partners. We’ll control everything but I am going to be taking some accounting classes. Mr Parker thinks I have a good head for numbers and that I can do it. I do have one fifth of 98 billion to look after.” Ava said
“You do have a head for numbers, you did that entire stock take at the Crash in half the time it usually took Mr. P.” Sam said
“Gosh shucks, Sammy, you’ll make me blush in a minute.” Ava said
“I told you not to call me Sammy.” Sam said
“But you’re just so cute when you’re flustered like that.” Ava said
“Grrrr.” Sam groaned
“You a new cuteness.” Ava said
“Ava.” Sam said
“So what are you two doing during the summer?”
“Actually that was something I wanted to talk to you about.” Sam said
“Sam.” Ava warned
“Babe, it’s okay. Mom, Dad…Ava and the others are going to move up to their estate. They’ve invited Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle to live with them up there…separate bedrooms before you say anything, and Ava’s invited me and I want to go. But I’m not 18 yet so I need to ask you guys.” Sam said
“Oh.”
His parents looked at him and then to each other. The cha-ching sound rang aloud in their heads. Sam saw it in their eyes and genuinely wanted to throw up and he wanted to do it over them, he certainly knew that it would entertain Ava. However, he just decided to keep it down, his priority was Ava.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, Midnight
Once more Liz was spending the night with the Evans family. She’d already been with Max and he was utterly wiped but now she needed to feel a softer body against her own. The feel of Isabel’s energy in the next room vibrated against her own and was drawn to it like a moth drawn to flame. Quietly she slipped into Isabel’s bed and was pleased by the feel of her naked body. Isabel felt her lover’s approach and woke up to welcome Liz into her arms.
They kissed, their lips pressed together before Liz latched her mouth onto Isabel’s hard nipple and the taller girl gasped as pleasure instantly shot through her. Then Isabel backed off. When Liz opened her eyes, she looked down into Isabel’s face just as her moist lips parted provocatively. The pink of her tongue peeked out, lightly grazing her rosy, soft lip.
Isabel’s entire being invited Liz to share in her fire building within her, to taste and explore. Liz accepted, engaging her in an erotic, open-mouthed kiss, their tongues barely touching. Then slowly Isabel’s tongue delved deeper, caressing the other girls tongue harder, until Liz felt as if Isabel was drawing every sensation out of her body and into her own through their joined mouths.
Liz’s body pressed tighter against Isabel’s, wanting, needing to feel her hot, silky flesh against her own. As their bodies melded together, Isabel’s hungry mouth worked its way down the curve of Liz’s throat, leaving warm trails of wetness down the creamy skin. With a gasp, Liz urged Isabel’s face back into her chest, relishing the heat of her lips and tongue and the whispery caress of Isabel’s hair against her skin.
Isabel turned her face from side to side, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into the valley of Liz’s baby-soft breasts. The tender teasing had Liz whimpering for more, and Isabel gave it willingly, not only for Liz’s enjoyment but also for Max, she knew that Liz was projecting her thoughts and feelings into Max’s dreams. Her tongue reaching out in a languid lick, sampling the sweet softness.
“Oh, Isabel.” Liz purred, she was revelling in the warm waves of delight that rocked her body and soul with every stroke of Isabel’s knowing tongue. It was as if Isabel’s mouth moved over her in slow motion, bringing the flesh at the point of contact to life, exciting the skin that had not been touched to start quivering in anticipation of the fiery caress, yet she left the skin which had been left behind trembling with the want of knowing such supreme pleasure again. The long, slow licks gave way to Isabel’s lips, which wrapped around the tempting bud. Then came the teeth grazing gently in a caress so ecstatic it had Liz yearning for more.
Liz could hardly stand it any longer. She wanted to do more than simply let Isabel make love to her yet she hated to have Isabel stop; she wanted to taste and touch and explore the woman pleasuring her. However, Isabel had already started down her trembling body again, Isabel’s fingers stroked her inner thighs, brushing against the wet skin of her womanhood.
Isabel licked her lips at the sight of Liz’s waiting slit and parted her legs further. She bent forward and slid her tongue down the soft, pale flesh of Liz’s inner thighs, descending with maddening patience to the apex of the brunette’s legs. Then, all sensation ceased as Isabel paused, depriving Liz of her touch. Liz, her body tight with anticipation, spread her legs further apart and as wide as they would go, leaving her vulnerable. She could no longer take the suspense. “Please, Isabel...please eat me.”
Isabel’s smile was hungry and was like a predator as she traced a finger along the moist, sensitive folds of Liz’s slit. Liz squirmed against the pillows at the head of the bed, trying to work Isabel’s finger closer to her clitoris. She felt a snarl of impatience curling her lips when Isabel failed to cooperate; however, her dissatisfied rumble became a startled yelp as Isabel pushed a finger into her vagina and started stroking.
“Ugnnnnnnn…Oh my god.” Liz screamed
Then a second finger joined the first as Liz bucked her hips to meet Isabel’s thrusts. However, the finger fuck just wasn’t doing it, it wasn’t going to send her over the edge. Liz was on the verge of letting go and forcing Isabel’s head between her legs when she felt the exquisite tickle of Isabel’s soft hair brush her heated flesh as a prelude to the explosion of hot air breaking upon her anxious sex.
“Yes.” Liz shrieked when at last Isabel’s tongue broadly swept across her painfully hard button. She was taken by surprise when Isabel savaged her clit with ravenous licks; she had been expecting as torturously slow a session as everything else Isabel had done thus far. Isabel felt herself rapidly swept away on the ecstatic tide surging through her body as the water lapped against the rest of her skin, her body sinking into the shallow water.
“Uhn…uhnnn…OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz cried out before her climax hit. Her vision swam, and her head tilted back as her body arched like a bow as she came with thunderous intensity, her cries would have rang through the thin walls of the house if it wasn’t for alien sound proofing.
“Lay back.” Liz commanded Isabel.
Isabel did just that, obeying the command of her beloved queen and lover, resting up on her elbows that sank into the soft bedding of the mattress. Liz leaned over her, working her lips from Isabel’s hot mouth to the valley between her breasts. The contrast between the softness of the swells and their stone-hard tips, the pleasure just a simple touch could bring, the heady sound of another moaning in rapturous joy all because of a tiny brushing of the tongue...Liz shivered with as much delight as Isabel when her mouth closed over a quivering breast.
“Mmm ... yes.” Isabel cried out, her legs working around Liz’s body, pulling her closer and bracing herself at the same time. “Liz...please.” Isabel begged with desperation akin to Liz’s former state. Only then did Liz draw her tongue across and down Isabel’s quivering belly.
Isabel’s heady scent filled her senses as Liz drew closer to her sex, and the smaller girl found herself licking her lips in anticipation of tasting Isabel, princess of the Antarian people but first and foremost – her lover. Isabel’s hips thrust forward, seeking contact and satisfaction. Liz grinned, ignoring the demanding requests made by Isabel’s body, she wanted to draw this out as much as possible.
To prolong the delicious agony, Liz pulled away from her lover and pressed her legs closed. She folded Isabel’s knees and pressed her legs back against her chest, causing her butt to tilt upwards. She glossed her hands over Isabel’s swelling butt-cheeks and was rewarded with a thick moan. Her fingers drizzled over the pale mounds, completely ignoring the pouting lips peeking through Isabel’s closed thighs. Isabel whimpered in frustration. Grinning wickedly, Liz dipped in closer and drew her tongue across a taut globe, causing Isabel to nearly collapse into the water.
“Liz...” Isabel gasped. This time, Liz took a playful nip, forcing a squeak of delight to chirp out of Isabel’s throat. Sensing that Isabel was at her breaking point, Liz ran her tongue to her juicy slit, and Isabel’s subsequent exhalation was more like a growl.
With a wicked grin, Liz ran her tongue down the back of one of Isabel’s legs, then she parted them, allowing her access to Isabel’s pink treasure. Liz’s tongue lightly played over Isabel’s pulsing lips, tempting and teasing. Wanton tremors of pleasure shot through Isabel’s straining body, but she was unable to give them free rein. Isabel’s hips ground so insistently against her face that Liz couldn’t indulge for long.
“Oohh,” Isabel groaned as Liz at last applied her tongue to her throbbing clit. Isabel swirled her tongue round and round in ever tightening circles until the very tip fairly vibrated on one small spot. The sensation was so intense that Isabel lost all control. Her legs locked around Liz once again as her hands swept across her feverish body, pausing to caress her breasts and squeeze her nipples. They continued lower until she lost her fingers in Liz’s silky brown tresses. Both hands forced Liz’s face deeper between her legs.
“Uuuhhhnnn.” Isabel screamed as her climax hit, the recoil of her tensed muscles pulling her up further up off the bed. She held Liz so tightly into her as she writhed about in ecstasy that Liz couldn’t have pulled away if she wanted to. For the moment, though, she was content to drink deeply of Isabel’s warm juices as they filled her mouth. Her tongue sought to soothe the ecstatic tremors rocking Isabel’s pussy even as her hands sought to do the same for Isabel’s spasm wracked frame.
“Oh, God.” Isabel sighed, finally collapsing on the beam exhaustedly, releasing Liz. “Mm, that was intense.” It took both women several minutes to catch their breath and regain their senses.
Together they embraced each other tightly as they lay in bed. They drifted off into a deep and contented slumber and the next morning, Max wasn’t worried about Liz being missing from his bed. He knew exactly where to find her the next day. Max woke Liz with a kiss and kissed Isabel’s forehead to wake her up.
Isabel ragged on him for being in his room without knocking but it only lasted a second before she left to shower in their shared bathroom. Max took Liz through the same bathroom to his room where they made love again until Isabel interrupted them for Liz’s turn in the shower. Max and Isabel left and waited for her to join them at the breakfast table.
The Mansion, Antaris Estate, Noon, Saturday, 1 Month Later
On mass the ten teenagers entered the front foyer of the mansion and dumped their bags on the floor. Each looked around the vast hall and left liberated…utterly free from the imposed constraints of the outside world and their parents.
“Ladies and gentlemen…welcome home.” Max said
Within seconds drones appeared and removed their bags, taking them to the rooms of the family. They all just shrugged their shoulders and separated into their couples. Max and Liz took a walk by the lake while Alex and Isabel went down to the pool and hot tub, stripped off and jumped in. Michael and Maria decided to christen their new bed as Tess and Kyle were in their private bathroom, bathing each other in the giant 6-foot diameter circular bathtub. Ava and Sam decided to walk through the forest, given the size they didn’t go very far into it but they did explore the edge of the massive clearing that held their new home. It wasn’t long before they were naked with Sam pushing deep into Ava against an outcrop of rocks.
By the time the sun set they were all exhausted and enjoyed a peaceful slumber in their beds.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 36
Max/Liz’s Bedroom, The Mansion in the Dome, 09:00am The Next Morning
Max and Liz slept in each other’s arms. It was the first night since the Island that they knew that when they woke up, their lover wouldn’t be getting ready to go home. As a result, the couple had the most relaxing night’s rest they had in ages. Around their naked bodies, the silk sheets covered them. The sensations added to their relaxation as did the absolute silence that came with being miles from Roswell, and the giant glass bubble that prevented the press from getting to them.
The reporters hadn’t ceased in their efforts to get to the group and the paparazzi attempts to get inside the glass was proving to be all day entertainment for them. The first day they were inside, some of the press even tried to scale the outside in the hopes of finding a loose panel or some other way inside.
Some even used a helicopter to reach the top of the dome so they could get a camera angle straight down to the house; the young family were effectively the richest people on the planet after all. However, none succeeded. The sheer size of the dome was too much for them to get a clean shot into the mansion skylight.
Max was the first one awake; he found Liz’s head peacefully resting on his chest and his arm wrapped around her while his other arm was under the pillow. He kissed the top of her head and a few seconds later she woke up.
“Good morning.” Max said
“Very good morning.” Liz said as she stretched out under the sheets, “How long have you been awake?”
“Not long.” Max said as his hand caressed her back, “You know it feels really good not having to hurry up and leave.”
“And just think, my dad isn’t in the next room with a shotgun.” Liz said
“Oh you…you know that’s not funny.” Max said
Liz smiled and leaned up to look at Max, “I know, I’m sorry. But think about it…you can take me anytime, anywhere you want me.”
“That goes the same for you as well.” Max said
“Oh but I’m sweet innocent Liz Parker. It’s not appropriate for me to do that.”
“That’ll work with all the people at school, but not for everybody that lives in this house. Besides, aren’t you the one who got Isabel off in the ocean while Alex and I watched?” Max asked
“Oh well yeah, there is that.” Liz said
“See.” Max said
“Hmm…” Liz sighed as she snuggled into Max, “So, what do you have planned today?”
“No idea. I was thinking about taking a swim in the pool before breakfast.”
“That’s an idea, mind if I join you?” Liz asked
“Not in the least. So long as we go back to swimming naked.” Max said
“Ohhh, you can count on that lover.” Liz said as she slipped out from beneath the smooth fabric. As Max did the same, Liz stretched out her arms and caught sight of a drawer that was marked with the whirlwind symbol. “Hm, I didn’t notice that before…I wonder what’s inside.”
“What’s inside what?” Max asked as he followed her line of sight and then saw another marked drawer near by. “Oh there’s another one. What’s in yours?”
Liz opened the drawer and smiled, “Ohhh kinky.” She pulled out a couple of garments that were golden in colour and made of a light metal in small rings.
“Oh hey.” Max said
“What?” Liz asked
“When I’ve had those dreams about making love to you on the pyramid and altar, this is what you wore.” Max said
“Oh, so this ritualistic ‘getting knocked up’ clothes.” Liz said as she put them to the side and looked into the drawer. Next she pulled out a loin cloth that was nothing more than a gold trimmed string with a couple of scraps of material hanging from it that were a foot long, and with it came a matching bra that had gold strings that would crisscross down over the belly to connect with the loin cloth. “Any ideas?”
“Actually yeah, this would be the ritual clothes for first night as husband and wife.” Max said
“Okay dokie.” Liz said as she looked back into the drawer and pulled out a Roman style toga for women, there were several of them. “What is this?” she chuckled out
“Well, Kalen did say they did a little bit of interfering in our past. This is what Antarians wear day to day. I guess the Romans decided to take after them.” Max said
“Okay then, I’m guessing it’s optional around this house.” Liz said
“Honey, this house is a complete clothing option zone.” Max said
“Well that’s it for my drawer…what do you have?” she asked
Max opened his drawer and looked inside. He pulled out the first items and just like Liz, there were seven items, one for each day of the week; “Well I have my own day to day togas…only it looks like they’re for the waist only. So my bare, hard, chiselled and all manly physique will be shown to all.”
“Amen to Antarian fashion.” Liz said as she looked over his body and the gold trimmed cloth, “Next.”
“Okay, next…ah yes, my outfit for when we decide to have kids.” Max said as he pulled out some gold cloth. It was like a pair of swimming trunks; only they were smoother, softer and would do nothing do hide what was underneath.
“I think I’m going to enjoy the day when you wear those.” Liz said
“Yeah, well you don’t have to try and keep anything down that day.” Max said as he looked down, the talk of being with Liz on the altar was already giving him an erection. He thanked the universe (he never did believe in god) that the water in the pool would be slightly chilled enough to calm the fire in his blood.
“Max, that day, I’m so hoping you have every problem imaginable to keep that down. Cause, what that day will bring, you kinda need to be ‘up’ for it.” Liz said
“You know that’s a very good point.” Max said
“I know.” Liz said as Max turned back to the drawer
“Okay and last but not least, what I will be wearing for our wedding night…” Max said as he pulled out a very tiny scrap of cloth.
“What the hell is that?” Liz asked, looking over the cloth that was even smaller than the things she had.
“Well, it looks like a cross between a thong and a condom.” Max said. The item was gold and nothing more than a string around the waist that was made of a strange elastic material that was as soft as silk. A second string was attached to the back, moved between the cheeks of his ass and up round to a tube of the same material that was like a glove for his dick.
“Well, you’ll look so cute in that.” Liz said, trying in vain to hold back a smile
“Honey.” Max warned
“And by the looks of it, it was made to fit its…owner.” Liz said as she slipped her fingers inside the pouch.
“I think we better go for a swim…like, right now.” Max said as he placed all his stuff back in the drawer and then did Liz’s before he started to walk to the door.
Before he even took three steps, Liz grabbed his arm and gently pushed him up against the door before stepping up on her tiptoes to kiss her mate.
“What…” Max gasped as the kiss ended
“You said I could take you. Anytime, anywhere.” Liz said
“That you can.” Max said as he quickly span Liz around so that she was pinned up against the door.
They kissed again, their hands traced every line of each other’s bodies and with each loving caress there was a shudder of excitement. Max slowly reached his hands down the length of Liz and round to her ass. Liz’s body moulded into Max’s, she jumped slightly as Max tightened his grip.
“Ughhhhhaaaa…Max.” Liz sighed
Their breathing was heavy and their chests rubbed against each other with each inhale and exhale. Max looked into her eyes but the connection was fully opened to each other, it was her soul he was seeing into. Their minds touched and gave just as much stimulation was their bodies were receiving. It took mere seconds for Max to be fully hard and for Liz to be just as ready to have him inside her.
Liz pushed herself up and Max caught her, wrapping his arms around her as she wrapped her slender legs around him. Their locked gaze never broke, Liz’s fingers trailed light circles over Max’s chest and paying special attention to his nipples. Teasingly slow Liz dropped her hand between her legs and wrapped her fingers around his length.
“Grnnnnnnnnn…” Max groaned as his eyes shut tightly.
“A little sensitive today aren’t we?” Liz said
“You have no idea.” Max said
“Actually I do.” Liz said.
Delicately she used her other hand to make a trail over her breast and flicked a nipple, all of which Max felt all to clearly. Then she returned her attention to the swelling rod in her hand, Liz stroked him a few times before positioning him at the entrance to her body. As Liz sank down on to him, Max gently pushed his hips forward, sending his cock up into her. Liz’s mouth hung open as he filled her completely.
“Oh god Max.” she breathed out
They stayed still for a long time, just revelling in the fire that was ignited by the simple fact he was inside her. As their eyes drifted open their mouths latched together and let their tongues caress each other as their hands did.
Then Liz lifted herself up a little before sinking back down.
“Ghnnnnnnnnnnn…” Both lovers groaned together
Liz then did it again, clenching her muscles around Max’s dick and causing him to groan again.
“Max…oh yes.” Liz sighed
“God…Liz…oh…so good…” Max groaned
Before long Max was thrusting up into Liz, meeting each of her downward strokes. Her arms locked behind Max’s head as tightly as her legs were behind his ass.
“OH GOD, MORE, OH MAX!”
“LIZ, LIZ, LIZ…UGNNNNNNNN!”
Max moved in and out of his queen, reaching into her as much as he could with his long and swollen manhood. With each thrust there was a push against the door, causing it to rattle on its hinges.
Outside the Bedrooms, Same Time
Each of the young couples emerged from their bedrooms, sufficiently awake thanks to showers with phenomenal water pressure. It didn’t take long for the doors to Max and Liz’s room to start shaking with an all too familiar rhythm and the cries of passion to leak out to their ears.
“Weren’t they at ‘til late last night?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Michael said
“You’d think they’d have gotten enough by now.” Michael said
“We never do.” Maria countered
“Come on, there’s food downstairs with our names on it.” Isabel said
“Well right now I’d prefer a swim.” Maria said
“Actually you guys go ahead, Ava and I have something to do.” Sam said
Ava looked at him with curiosity as he took her hand and pulled her back into their bedroom.
“Oh well, ten guesses to what those two will be doing but you’ll only need one.” Michael said
“Actually I’m not sure.” Tess said as she looked at her sister’s door.
“Well come on, lets leave them to do whatever they’re doing.” Alex said as the remaining three couples moved into the elevator and made their way down to the ground floor of the mansion.
Back in Max and Liz’s Bedroom…
Soon Max couldn’t take anymore of the position they were in, as much as he liked it Max wrapped his arms around Liz’s back and carried her over to their bed. Still inside her, he rested her on the silk and he was on top of her. With soft, shallow strokes he started to rock his hips, pushing in and out of her flushed body.
Then soft and shallow became a little faster and deeper, their bodies moved together with perfect synchronism. One by one, Liz brought her legs up his body, caressing his sides with the silken soft skin of her inner thighs. Then Max hooked his arms around her legs and propped them up on his shoulders. As he pressed them back, he slightly changed the angle of her slit. All too soon he was pounding into Liz and with each stab of his dick he sent a wave of his love to her mind, which she promptly returned.
“UGN…MAX…OH GOD KEEP GOING…DON’T…DON’T STOP!” Liz cried out, the bed shaking beneath them with each thrust
“AGN…AHHNNNN…AHNNNN…LIZ…I LOVE…AUGNNNN…YOU…OH GOD!” Max groaned
“OH GOD MAX…JUST A LITTLE…OH…UGNNNNN…I’M GONNA…OH YES…I’M GONNA CUM!”
“OHLIZOHLIZOHLIZOHLIZOHLIZ!” Max strained
The movement of their bodies was an utter frenzy; the passion in their senses overtook them yet they remained in tandem with each other. Their bodies were apart of each other just as their minds and souls were.
“I’M CUMMING MAX…I’M SO CLOSE…YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSSS…”
“OH LIZ, YOU FEEL…UGNNNNN…SO GOOD…YESSSS…”
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” They cried together, Liz’s body seized up before every muscle in her trembled as her orgasm hit her at the same time as Max thrust if dick deep inside her and shot his cum into her.
They stayed joined together; gently touching and caressing each other as they savoured the feelings their bodies were sending to their minds.
“Will you marry me?” Max asked softly
Liz looked up at him; the sincerity of the question came through louder than anything their connection ever provided. She didn’t even need a second to think about the answer. “Yes.”
The following kiss was as gentle and as loving as it had ever been.
“Too bad I don’t have a ring.” Max said
“It doesn’t matter, I don’t need one.” Liz said
“But you will be getting one, because I plan on asking you again with a decent ring and in front of the others in a much more romantic setting.” Max said
“Well I certainly wont stop you.” Liz said, “But if you’re going to ask again, lets not tell the others until then. I want this just for us for now.”
“The girls will know, especially Isabel. She’s connected to you a lot more than the others…well maybe Maria, she’s been your best friend since forever.” Maria said
“I know how to keep secrets Max.” Liz said
“You told Maria I was an alien after a couple of days.” Max said
“I’ve learned to keep my mouth shut since then, besides, there is a little corner of my mind where I can keep anything from anyone…even you and Isabel.” Liz said
Soon they dislodged from each other and moved into the bathroom for a quick shower together before heading down to the pool.
Pool Room, Beneath the Mansion, 10:00am
Max and Liz weren’t the only ones to have the idea of an early morning swim. Maria, Michael, Kyle and Tess were also floating around in the water – all were very much naked. However, Kyle and Tess were making use of the hot tub by the main pool. Tess had straddled her boyfriend’s waist and had taken him inside her, neither caring about the proximity of their other family members as they made love.
“So glad to see they’re back to normal…well normal for us anyway.” Liz said
“Hey I was wondering when you two were going to show.” Maria said as she swam up to the edge of the pool. She looked at Liz and then Max, she spotted something in their eyes but couldn’t place it so she just pushed it to the back of her mind.
“Morning…ugnn…guys.” Kyle groaned as he and Tess writhed together
“Oh Max. Piece of advice, if you want some private time with Liz…don’t do it up against a door.” Michael said
“Hey she started it.” Max said defensively
“Hmm, yes I did.” Liz said as she pressed herself against Max and kissed him
“So where’s the others?” Max asked
“Well Isabel and Alex came, swam, made out under water for at least 4 minutes before they needed air, and then went for breakfast. Sam and Ava, we haven’t seen yet.” Tess said as she continued to raise and lower herself
“Well then, how’s the water?” Liz asked
“It is great.” Michael said as he held his breath, dived under the water and started to tickle Maria. Soon she too sank under the water.
Max and Liz just looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and dived right it. When both couples emerged they were joined together in a lover’s embrace but lack of oxygen forced them to separate.
“Oh hey.” Maria said, “Have you guys seen the glass window in the pool wall?”
“No, what window?” Liz asked
“It looks like there is a corridor just by and under the pool. The door into it is over by those ferns.” Michael said
“Oh yeah? Where does it go?” Max asked
“Out to the lake. It looks like it’s all the same water source because there are pipes just under the lake’s surface taking water into here.” Maria said, “But if we ever want to go for a swim under the sun then we can just go out through there.”
“Cool.” Liz said
“You know, I gotta ask…where is this sunlight coming from?” Max asked
“Oh Kalen showed me the blueprints. There are shafts that are filled with mirrors, they bounce the sunlight down here.” Liz said
“Nice, so have you guys seen what was left in our drawers?” Maria asked with a gleam in her eyes.
However they were interrupted.
“UGNN…OH GOD TESS…UGHHHHH…UGHHH I’M SO CLOSE BABY…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Kyle groaned, thrusting his hips up deep into the warmth of his beloved alien.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Tess screamed as she felt Kyle’s seed shoot inside her.
They continued to rock together, gently moving their hips to keep up the friction as they held and rested against each other.
“That was a good one.” Liz said
“That’s my girl.” Maria said as Tess briefly met her gaze.
Kyle and Tess continued to hold each other for a long time before they got up out of the hot tub and moved into the main pool.
“Enjoy yourselves?” Liz asked
“You better believe it.” Tess said
“Anyway, back to my question?” Maria said
“Oh yeah, I’ve definitely found our clothes.” Tess said
“Yeah but why silver, kinda sucks.” Kyle said, “No offence to anyone’s cultural heritage thing.”
“None taken.” Tess, Michael and Max said together
“Well I liked mine, nice, shiny and gold.” Max said
“Gold, how come they get gold?” Michael asked
“Honey, they’re king and queen.” Maria whispered in his ear
“Hm? Oh yeah.” Michael said
“Well that is a bummer.” Kyle said
Half an hour later, the six teenagers got up out of the water and dried themselves with nearby towels before heading up to the dining room.
Dinning Room, Ground Floor, The Mansion, 10:40am
“Good morning. I was wondering when you guys were going to come up.” Isabel said. She was seated at the table with Alex and both were having a nice little intimate chat when the noticed the three other couples entering the room. They were both dressed in their underwear but didn’t think twice when they all came in naked. However, something drew her attention to her lover and queen, a new glimmer was in her eyes and spotted the same thing in Max.
She’d seen it once before when Max slipped the ring on Liz’s finger at her birthday and knew what it meant to see it now. She also knew that if they hadn’t told her the second they came into the room then they didn’t want her or the others to know just yet and so she let them have their privacy until they were ready to share. She would rather jump for joy and hug her brother tightly but she’d get to that later. So she just smiled at them and held her tongue.
“Morning.” Max said as he kissed his sister’s forehead, “You should have joined us, the water was great.”
“Yes well, Isabel and I had better things to do.” Alex said with a wide smile
Maria looked at them both and then freaked, “Oh come on you two. We have to eat off this table.”
Isabel then raised an eyebrow and stared at Maria.
“What?” Maria asked
“Maria, when we were on the Island we kind of did it on the table as well.” Tess said
“Oh…yeah…that was kinda great wasn’t it?” Maria said
“Can’t wait to do it again.” Tess said
“Guys. Maria was right.” Max said, “Let’s keep it off anything we eat off of.”
“But…” Liz started but everyone looked at her. They were all surprised and their looks of amusement caused her to hold her tongue.
“But?” Isabel asked
“Nothing.” Liz said, “Our king has given his order.”
“Well it’s more of a guideline than an order.” Max said
“Oh well then, lets get down and dirty.” Kyle said
“No, breakfast first.” Max said, “And that is an order.”
“Hey, where are Sam and Ava?” Liz asked
“Don’t know they got up at the same time as the rest of us.” Isabel said
“Maybe they’re back out at their rock.” Tess said
“Their rock?” Max asked
“Yeah, they found some kind of formation just inside the forest. The look on their faces when they got back in last night…they really liked it.” Tess said
“Hey everybody.” Ava said as she and Sam entered the room wearing their Antarian clothes, “Who do we look?”
“What is this?” Max asked
“Well, they’re nice and comfortable. Especially with the humidity in the dome, so we decided to go native.” Ava said
“Besides, I’m all manly man in this.” Sam said as he did a Superman pose with his fists on his waist.
“Got that right.” Ava said, licking her lips as she looked at his chest
“So what’s on the menu for breakfast?” Michael asked as they all sat down
“Whatever you want.” Came a drones voice from behind them.
“Anything?” Sam asked, “Like a cheese and pickle sandwich, Pringles and a bowl of raw coffee?”
Everybody just looked at him.
“It is not recommended given the lack of nutrition in the meal but if it is what you request then is what I shall bring you.” The drone said
“Raw coffee?” Liz asked
“What? You guys never needed to wake up quickly in the morning?” Sam said
“I so don’t want to know any more.” Ava said
“Relax guys I’m kidding.” Sam said
“I’m glad cause, that kind of coffee breath with pickle…I would so not be kissing you.” Ava said
“How about we just keep this simple for our first morning. Eggs for everybody?” Max asked
“Yeah. That’s good.” Liz said and everyone else nodded
“Eh…what do we call you?” Max asked
“I am Domestic Drone Operation: Kitchen.” The drone said
“Uh huh, okay.” Max said
“Can we call you DDOK?” Liz asked
“If that is your command.” DDOK said
“It’s not a command, it’s a request.” Liz said
“As requested.” DDOK Said
“Okay. DDOK, eggs all round.”
“Very well Majesty. You’re preferences are all stored in my databanks. Would you like drinks with your meal?”
“Uh yes, orange juice?” he asked his family and they all nodded, “Oh and could you bring us some…”
“Tabasco sauce, yes Majesty. You’re breakfasts will be ready in 1.3 minutes.” DDOK said
“That’s a little fast isn’t is?” Sam asked
“All meals are prepared through a method of particle synthesis. The food is identical to natural produce in every way, including taste and nutrition, with the exception that it is replicated.” DDOK said before leaving into the adjacent kitchen.
“Well, no baked on egg to try and scrape off when the dishes get done.” Michael said
“Always a plus.” Maria said
“Oh Max, mom is coming up later today.” Isabel said
“Why?” Max asked
“Because we’ve moved out and hasn’t quite gotten used to an empty house.” Isabel said
“Neither have my parents.” Liz said
“Or my mom.” Maria said
“Mine have.” Sam said
“Yeah?” Kyle asked
“When I asked my parents if I could move in here with Ava, they couldn’t have agreed fast enough and it’s only because of the money.” Sam said
“They’ll probably do anything to encourage us to get married, then the cold shoulder cause Ava to get stressed, then divorce me so that I get a chuck of cash.” Sam said
“I’m sure it’s not that bad.” Liz said
“Oh it is. Sam asked me to use my new dream walking powers, very cool by the way, to check them out.” Ava said
“Oh, sorry guys.” Max said
“To be honest I really don’t care about them anymore. As far as I’m concerned, yesterday was the last major contact I’ll ever have with them. Right here I have all the family I want or need.” Sam said
“Good to here.” Kyle said
“Are you really sure about this?” Max asked
“Max, here I am free to be me. There I keep my mouth shut on anything I disagree with while they rant and rave like…well, that’s not important now.” Sam said just was DDOK returned with a cart with plates of food on it.
“Thank you DDOK.” Liz said
“You’re welcome Majesty.” DDOK replied as she placed the plates before the teenagers and then left
In seconds the smell got to them and they dove into the meal, buttering toast, pouring the Tabasco and enjoying every bite.
“This is good.” Michael groaned as the flavour permeated his mouth
“Hmmmm…you are so right. DDOK is a very good cook.” Tess said
30 Minutes Later…
With the plates wiped clean and glasses empty, DDOK returned to clear the table and the family left. Sam and Ava decided to sit outside and enjoy the view of the lake while the others went to get dressed. Max and Liz decided to try out their Antarian clothes, she slipped into to toga style garment quite easily as Max wrapped his around his waist. Alex and Isabel put on some of their regular clothes as did Tess and Kyle but Michael and Maria only put on a pair of shorts, with a skimpy top in Maria’s case.
Soon they were all outside together, having fun and running around like others of their age.
“So, what are we going to do for the rest of the day?” Ava asked
“How about we just relax and enjoy the day. We can finish getting our rooms the way we like them tonight and get to know where everything is in this place. Tomorrow I think we better look into this company we’ve been lumbered with, especially this miraculous development I’m supposed to finish for my “granddad”.” Max said
“I’m sure there won’t be any press conferences until you know what you’re talking about with it. Kalen wont let you do it until you’re ready.” Liz said, “And neither will I.”
“Why?” Maria asked, spotting a familiar look in her friend’s eyes.
“Because Kalen told me that I’m supposed to help you on it.” Liz said, “So we’ll both be up there together with a world changing device…whatever it is.”
Then there was a beeping from the front porch.
“Hm? What’s that?” Michael asked just as another drone arrived from the house.
“There is a vehicle approaching the dome, it carries your mother your Majesty.” The drone said to Max
“Oh…uh let her in please.” Max said
The drone left and went back into the house. It activated a remote to the gates of the dome and ten minutes later Diane pulled up.
“Hel…lo.” Diane started to say as she saw what her son was wearing, “What is this?”
“Antarian day to day clothes. We’d thought we’d try them out.” Max said
“Okay. Well just don’t wear them outside of the dome, I don’t think the outside world is ready for it…well maybe during another heat wave.” Diane said, “So are you five ready?”
“Huh?” Michael asked
Then the girls all got up and started to move into the house, “We’ll be ready in about five minutes mom.” Isabel said
“Yeah, we’re meeting up with my mom, Mrs Whitman and Ms Deluca and we’re all going shopping.” Liz said
“For what?” Kyle asked
“Whatever we see…it’s called a sale.” Maria said
“There isn’t a sale on.” Alex said, he usually knew about the ones in town that would draw Isabel’s attention
“It’s up in Albuquerque.” Isabel said and then all disappeared in the house.
A few minutes later they all appeared wearing regular clothes and nothing to revealing. Instead of using Diane’s car they all piled into one of the limos and left to pick up the others in town, aside from Liz they all loved to draw attention with the very long car.
To Be Continued…
Max/Liz’s Bedroom, The Mansion in the Dome, 09:00am The Next Morning
Max and Liz slept in each other’s arms. It was the first night since the Island that they knew that when they woke up, their lover wouldn’t be getting ready to go home. As a result, the couple had the most relaxing night’s rest they had in ages. Around their naked bodies, the silk sheets covered them. The sensations added to their relaxation as did the absolute silence that came with being miles from Roswell, and the giant glass bubble that prevented the press from getting to them.
The reporters hadn’t ceased in their efforts to get to the group and the paparazzi attempts to get inside the glass was proving to be all day entertainment for them. The first day they were inside, some of the press even tried to scale the outside in the hopes of finding a loose panel or some other way inside.
Some even used a helicopter to reach the top of the dome so they could get a camera angle straight down to the house; the young family were effectively the richest people on the planet after all. However, none succeeded. The sheer size of the dome was too much for them to get a clean shot into the mansion skylight.
Max was the first one awake; he found Liz’s head peacefully resting on his chest and his arm wrapped around her while his other arm was under the pillow. He kissed the top of her head and a few seconds later she woke up.
“Good morning.” Max said
“Very good morning.” Liz said as she stretched out under the sheets, “How long have you been awake?”
“Not long.” Max said as his hand caressed her back, “You know it feels really good not having to hurry up and leave.”
“And just think, my dad isn’t in the next room with a shotgun.” Liz said
“Oh you…you know that’s not funny.” Max said
Liz smiled and leaned up to look at Max, “I know, I’m sorry. But think about it…you can take me anytime, anywhere you want me.”
“That goes the same for you as well.” Max said
“Oh but I’m sweet innocent Liz Parker. It’s not appropriate for me to do that.”
“That’ll work with all the people at school, but not for everybody that lives in this house. Besides, aren’t you the one who got Isabel off in the ocean while Alex and I watched?” Max asked
“Oh well yeah, there is that.” Liz said
“See.” Max said
“Hmm…” Liz sighed as she snuggled into Max, “So, what do you have planned today?”
“No idea. I was thinking about taking a swim in the pool before breakfast.”
“That’s an idea, mind if I join you?” Liz asked
“Not in the least. So long as we go back to swimming naked.” Max said
“Ohhh, you can count on that lover.” Liz said as she slipped out from beneath the smooth fabric. As Max did the same, Liz stretched out her arms and caught sight of a drawer that was marked with the whirlwind symbol. “Hm, I didn’t notice that before…I wonder what’s inside.”
“What’s inside what?” Max asked as he followed her line of sight and then saw another marked drawer near by. “Oh there’s another one. What’s in yours?”
Liz opened the drawer and smiled, “Ohhh kinky.” She pulled out a couple of garments that were golden in colour and made of a light metal in small rings.
“Oh hey.” Max said
“What?” Liz asked
“When I’ve had those dreams about making love to you on the pyramid and altar, this is what you wore.” Max said
“Oh, so this ritualistic ‘getting knocked up’ clothes.” Liz said as she put them to the side and looked into the drawer. Next she pulled out a loin cloth that was nothing more than a gold trimmed string with a couple of scraps of material hanging from it that were a foot long, and with it came a matching bra that had gold strings that would crisscross down over the belly to connect with the loin cloth. “Any ideas?”
“Actually yeah, this would be the ritual clothes for first night as husband and wife.” Max said
“Okay dokie.” Liz said as she looked back into the drawer and pulled out a Roman style toga for women, there were several of them. “What is this?” she chuckled out
“Well, Kalen did say they did a little bit of interfering in our past. This is what Antarians wear day to day. I guess the Romans decided to take after them.” Max said
“Okay then, I’m guessing it’s optional around this house.” Liz said
“Honey, this house is a complete clothing option zone.” Max said
“Well that’s it for my drawer…what do you have?” she asked
Max opened his drawer and looked inside. He pulled out the first items and just like Liz, there were seven items, one for each day of the week; “Well I have my own day to day togas…only it looks like they’re for the waist only. So my bare, hard, chiselled and all manly physique will be shown to all.”
“Amen to Antarian fashion.” Liz said as she looked over his body and the gold trimmed cloth, “Next.”
“Okay, next…ah yes, my outfit for when we decide to have kids.” Max said as he pulled out some gold cloth. It was like a pair of swimming trunks; only they were smoother, softer and would do nothing do hide what was underneath.
“I think I’m going to enjoy the day when you wear those.” Liz said
“Yeah, well you don’t have to try and keep anything down that day.” Max said as he looked down, the talk of being with Liz on the altar was already giving him an erection. He thanked the universe (he never did believe in god) that the water in the pool would be slightly chilled enough to calm the fire in his blood.
“Max, that day, I’m so hoping you have every problem imaginable to keep that down. Cause, what that day will bring, you kinda need to be ‘up’ for it.” Liz said
“You know that’s a very good point.” Max said
“I know.” Liz said as Max turned back to the drawer
“Okay and last but not least, what I will be wearing for our wedding night…” Max said as he pulled out a very tiny scrap of cloth.
“What the hell is that?” Liz asked, looking over the cloth that was even smaller than the things she had.
“Well, it looks like a cross between a thong and a condom.” Max said. The item was gold and nothing more than a string around the waist that was made of a strange elastic material that was as soft as silk. A second string was attached to the back, moved between the cheeks of his ass and up round to a tube of the same material that was like a glove for his dick.
“Well, you’ll look so cute in that.” Liz said, trying in vain to hold back a smile
“Honey.” Max warned
“And by the looks of it, it was made to fit its…owner.” Liz said as she slipped her fingers inside the pouch.
“I think we better go for a swim…like, right now.” Max said as he placed all his stuff back in the drawer and then did Liz’s before he started to walk to the door.
Before he even took three steps, Liz grabbed his arm and gently pushed him up against the door before stepping up on her tiptoes to kiss her mate.
“What…” Max gasped as the kiss ended
“You said I could take you. Anytime, anywhere.” Liz said
“That you can.” Max said as he quickly span Liz around so that she was pinned up against the door.
They kissed again, their hands traced every line of each other’s bodies and with each loving caress there was a shudder of excitement. Max slowly reached his hands down the length of Liz and round to her ass. Liz’s body moulded into Max’s, she jumped slightly as Max tightened his grip.
“Ughhhhhaaaa…Max.” Liz sighed
Their breathing was heavy and their chests rubbed against each other with each inhale and exhale. Max looked into her eyes but the connection was fully opened to each other, it was her soul he was seeing into. Their minds touched and gave just as much stimulation was their bodies were receiving. It took mere seconds for Max to be fully hard and for Liz to be just as ready to have him inside her.
Liz pushed herself up and Max caught her, wrapping his arms around her as she wrapped her slender legs around him. Their locked gaze never broke, Liz’s fingers trailed light circles over Max’s chest and paying special attention to his nipples. Teasingly slow Liz dropped her hand between her legs and wrapped her fingers around his length.
“Grnnnnnnnnn…” Max groaned as his eyes shut tightly.
“A little sensitive today aren’t we?” Liz said
“You have no idea.” Max said
“Actually I do.” Liz said.
Delicately she used her other hand to make a trail over her breast and flicked a nipple, all of which Max felt all to clearly. Then she returned her attention to the swelling rod in her hand, Liz stroked him a few times before positioning him at the entrance to her body. As Liz sank down on to him, Max gently pushed his hips forward, sending his cock up into her. Liz’s mouth hung open as he filled her completely.
“Oh god Max.” she breathed out
They stayed still for a long time, just revelling in the fire that was ignited by the simple fact he was inside her. As their eyes drifted open their mouths latched together and let their tongues caress each other as their hands did.
Then Liz lifted herself up a little before sinking back down.
“Ghnnnnnnnnnnn…” Both lovers groaned together
Liz then did it again, clenching her muscles around Max’s dick and causing him to groan again.
“Max…oh yes.” Liz sighed
“God…Liz…oh…so good…” Max groaned
Before long Max was thrusting up into Liz, meeting each of her downward strokes. Her arms locked behind Max’s head as tightly as her legs were behind his ass.
“OH GOD, MORE, OH MAX!”
“LIZ, LIZ, LIZ…UGNNNNNNNN!”
Max moved in and out of his queen, reaching into her as much as he could with his long and swollen manhood. With each thrust there was a push against the door, causing it to rattle on its hinges.
Outside the Bedrooms, Same Time
Each of the young couples emerged from their bedrooms, sufficiently awake thanks to showers with phenomenal water pressure. It didn’t take long for the doors to Max and Liz’s room to start shaking with an all too familiar rhythm and the cries of passion to leak out to their ears.
“Weren’t they at ‘til late last night?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Michael said
“You’d think they’d have gotten enough by now.” Michael said
“We never do.” Maria countered
“Come on, there’s food downstairs with our names on it.” Isabel said
“Well right now I’d prefer a swim.” Maria said
“Actually you guys go ahead, Ava and I have something to do.” Sam said
Ava looked at him with curiosity as he took her hand and pulled her back into their bedroom.
“Oh well, ten guesses to what those two will be doing but you’ll only need one.” Michael said
“Actually I’m not sure.” Tess said as she looked at her sister’s door.
“Well come on, lets leave them to do whatever they’re doing.” Alex said as the remaining three couples moved into the elevator and made their way down to the ground floor of the mansion.
Back in Max and Liz’s Bedroom…
Soon Max couldn’t take anymore of the position they were in, as much as he liked it Max wrapped his arms around Liz’s back and carried her over to their bed. Still inside her, he rested her on the silk and he was on top of her. With soft, shallow strokes he started to rock his hips, pushing in and out of her flushed body.
Then soft and shallow became a little faster and deeper, their bodies moved together with perfect synchronism. One by one, Liz brought her legs up his body, caressing his sides with the silken soft skin of her inner thighs. Then Max hooked his arms around her legs and propped them up on his shoulders. As he pressed them back, he slightly changed the angle of her slit. All too soon he was pounding into Liz and with each stab of his dick he sent a wave of his love to her mind, which she promptly returned.
“UGN…MAX…OH GOD KEEP GOING…DON’T…DON’T STOP!” Liz cried out, the bed shaking beneath them with each thrust
“AGN…AHHNNNN…AHNNNN…LIZ…I LOVE…AUGNNNN…YOU…OH GOD!” Max groaned
“OH GOD MAX…JUST A LITTLE…OH…UGNNNNN…I’M GONNA…OH YES…I’M GONNA CUM!”
“OHLIZOHLIZOHLIZOHLIZOHLIZ!” Max strained
The movement of their bodies was an utter frenzy; the passion in their senses overtook them yet they remained in tandem with each other. Their bodies were apart of each other just as their minds and souls were.
“I’M CUMMING MAX…I’M SO CLOSE…YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSSS…”
“OH LIZ, YOU FEEL…UGNNNNN…SO GOOD…YESSSS…”
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” They cried together, Liz’s body seized up before every muscle in her trembled as her orgasm hit her at the same time as Max thrust if dick deep inside her and shot his cum into her.
They stayed joined together; gently touching and caressing each other as they savoured the feelings their bodies were sending to their minds.
“Will you marry me?” Max asked softly
Liz looked up at him; the sincerity of the question came through louder than anything their connection ever provided. She didn’t even need a second to think about the answer. “Yes.”
The following kiss was as gentle and as loving as it had ever been.
“Too bad I don’t have a ring.” Max said
“It doesn’t matter, I don’t need one.” Liz said
“But you will be getting one, because I plan on asking you again with a decent ring and in front of the others in a much more romantic setting.” Max said
“Well I certainly wont stop you.” Liz said, “But if you’re going to ask again, lets not tell the others until then. I want this just for us for now.”
“The girls will know, especially Isabel. She’s connected to you a lot more than the others…well maybe Maria, she’s been your best friend since forever.” Maria said
“I know how to keep secrets Max.” Liz said
“You told Maria I was an alien after a couple of days.” Max said
“I’ve learned to keep my mouth shut since then, besides, there is a little corner of my mind where I can keep anything from anyone…even you and Isabel.” Liz said
Soon they dislodged from each other and moved into the bathroom for a quick shower together before heading down to the pool.
Pool Room, Beneath the Mansion, 10:00am
Max and Liz weren’t the only ones to have the idea of an early morning swim. Maria, Michael, Kyle and Tess were also floating around in the water – all were very much naked. However, Kyle and Tess were making use of the hot tub by the main pool. Tess had straddled her boyfriend’s waist and had taken him inside her, neither caring about the proximity of their other family members as they made love.
“So glad to see they’re back to normal…well normal for us anyway.” Liz said
“Hey I was wondering when you two were going to show.” Maria said as she swam up to the edge of the pool. She looked at Liz and then Max, she spotted something in their eyes but couldn’t place it so she just pushed it to the back of her mind.
“Morning…ugnn…guys.” Kyle groaned as he and Tess writhed together
“Oh Max. Piece of advice, if you want some private time with Liz…don’t do it up against a door.” Michael said
“Hey she started it.” Max said defensively
“Hmm, yes I did.” Liz said as she pressed herself against Max and kissed him
“So where’s the others?” Max asked
“Well Isabel and Alex came, swam, made out under water for at least 4 minutes before they needed air, and then went for breakfast. Sam and Ava, we haven’t seen yet.” Tess said as she continued to raise and lower herself
“Well then, how’s the water?” Liz asked
“It is great.” Michael said as he held his breath, dived under the water and started to tickle Maria. Soon she too sank under the water.
Max and Liz just looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and dived right it. When both couples emerged they were joined together in a lover’s embrace but lack of oxygen forced them to separate.
“Oh hey.” Maria said, “Have you guys seen the glass window in the pool wall?”
“No, what window?” Liz asked
“It looks like there is a corridor just by and under the pool. The door into it is over by those ferns.” Michael said
“Oh yeah? Where does it go?” Max asked
“Out to the lake. It looks like it’s all the same water source because there are pipes just under the lake’s surface taking water into here.” Maria said, “But if we ever want to go for a swim under the sun then we can just go out through there.”
“Cool.” Liz said
“You know, I gotta ask…where is this sunlight coming from?” Max asked
“Oh Kalen showed me the blueprints. There are shafts that are filled with mirrors, they bounce the sunlight down here.” Liz said
“Nice, so have you guys seen what was left in our drawers?” Maria asked with a gleam in her eyes.
However they were interrupted.
“UGNN…OH GOD TESS…UGHHHHH…UGHHH I’M SO CLOSE BABY…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Kyle groaned, thrusting his hips up deep into the warmth of his beloved alien.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Tess screamed as she felt Kyle’s seed shoot inside her.
They continued to rock together, gently moving their hips to keep up the friction as they held and rested against each other.
“That was a good one.” Liz said
“That’s my girl.” Maria said as Tess briefly met her gaze.
Kyle and Tess continued to hold each other for a long time before they got up out of the hot tub and moved into the main pool.
“Enjoy yourselves?” Liz asked
“You better believe it.” Tess said
“Anyway, back to my question?” Maria said
“Oh yeah, I’ve definitely found our clothes.” Tess said
“Yeah but why silver, kinda sucks.” Kyle said, “No offence to anyone’s cultural heritage thing.”
“None taken.” Tess, Michael and Max said together
“Well I liked mine, nice, shiny and gold.” Max said
“Gold, how come they get gold?” Michael asked
“Honey, they’re king and queen.” Maria whispered in his ear
“Hm? Oh yeah.” Michael said
“Well that is a bummer.” Kyle said
Half an hour later, the six teenagers got up out of the water and dried themselves with nearby towels before heading up to the dining room.
Dinning Room, Ground Floor, The Mansion, 10:40am
“Good morning. I was wondering when you guys were going to come up.” Isabel said. She was seated at the table with Alex and both were having a nice little intimate chat when the noticed the three other couples entering the room. They were both dressed in their underwear but didn’t think twice when they all came in naked. However, something drew her attention to her lover and queen, a new glimmer was in her eyes and spotted the same thing in Max.
She’d seen it once before when Max slipped the ring on Liz’s finger at her birthday and knew what it meant to see it now. She also knew that if they hadn’t told her the second they came into the room then they didn’t want her or the others to know just yet and so she let them have their privacy until they were ready to share. She would rather jump for joy and hug her brother tightly but she’d get to that later. So she just smiled at them and held her tongue.
“Morning.” Max said as he kissed his sister’s forehead, “You should have joined us, the water was great.”
“Yes well, Isabel and I had better things to do.” Alex said with a wide smile
Maria looked at them both and then freaked, “Oh come on you two. We have to eat off this table.”
Isabel then raised an eyebrow and stared at Maria.
“What?” Maria asked
“Maria, when we were on the Island we kind of did it on the table as well.” Tess said
“Oh…yeah…that was kinda great wasn’t it?” Maria said
“Can’t wait to do it again.” Tess said
“Guys. Maria was right.” Max said, “Let’s keep it off anything we eat off of.”
“But…” Liz started but everyone looked at her. They were all surprised and their looks of amusement caused her to hold her tongue.
“But?” Isabel asked
“Nothing.” Liz said, “Our king has given his order.”
“Well it’s more of a guideline than an order.” Max said
“Oh well then, lets get down and dirty.” Kyle said
“No, breakfast first.” Max said, “And that is an order.”
“Hey, where are Sam and Ava?” Liz asked
“Don’t know they got up at the same time as the rest of us.” Isabel said
“Maybe they’re back out at their rock.” Tess said
“Their rock?” Max asked
“Yeah, they found some kind of formation just inside the forest. The look on their faces when they got back in last night…they really liked it.” Tess said
“Hey everybody.” Ava said as she and Sam entered the room wearing their Antarian clothes, “Who do we look?”
“What is this?” Max asked
“Well, they’re nice and comfortable. Especially with the humidity in the dome, so we decided to go native.” Ava said
“Besides, I’m all manly man in this.” Sam said as he did a Superman pose with his fists on his waist.
“Got that right.” Ava said, licking her lips as she looked at his chest
“So what’s on the menu for breakfast?” Michael asked as they all sat down
“Whatever you want.” Came a drones voice from behind them.
“Anything?” Sam asked, “Like a cheese and pickle sandwich, Pringles and a bowl of raw coffee?”
Everybody just looked at him.
“It is not recommended given the lack of nutrition in the meal but if it is what you request then is what I shall bring you.” The drone said
“Raw coffee?” Liz asked
“What? You guys never needed to wake up quickly in the morning?” Sam said
“I so don’t want to know any more.” Ava said
“Relax guys I’m kidding.” Sam said
“I’m glad cause, that kind of coffee breath with pickle…I would so not be kissing you.” Ava said
“How about we just keep this simple for our first morning. Eggs for everybody?” Max asked
“Yeah. That’s good.” Liz said and everyone else nodded
“Eh…what do we call you?” Max asked
“I am Domestic Drone Operation: Kitchen.” The drone said
“Uh huh, okay.” Max said
“Can we call you DDOK?” Liz asked
“If that is your command.” DDOK said
“It’s not a command, it’s a request.” Liz said
“As requested.” DDOK Said
“Okay. DDOK, eggs all round.”
“Very well Majesty. You’re preferences are all stored in my databanks. Would you like drinks with your meal?”
“Uh yes, orange juice?” he asked his family and they all nodded, “Oh and could you bring us some…”
“Tabasco sauce, yes Majesty. You’re breakfasts will be ready in 1.3 minutes.” DDOK said
“That’s a little fast isn’t is?” Sam asked
“All meals are prepared through a method of particle synthesis. The food is identical to natural produce in every way, including taste and nutrition, with the exception that it is replicated.” DDOK said before leaving into the adjacent kitchen.
“Well, no baked on egg to try and scrape off when the dishes get done.” Michael said
“Always a plus.” Maria said
“Oh Max, mom is coming up later today.” Isabel said
“Why?” Max asked
“Because we’ve moved out and hasn’t quite gotten used to an empty house.” Isabel said
“Neither have my parents.” Liz said
“Or my mom.” Maria said
“Mine have.” Sam said
“Yeah?” Kyle asked
“When I asked my parents if I could move in here with Ava, they couldn’t have agreed fast enough and it’s only because of the money.” Sam said
“They’ll probably do anything to encourage us to get married, then the cold shoulder cause Ava to get stressed, then divorce me so that I get a chuck of cash.” Sam said
“I’m sure it’s not that bad.” Liz said
“Oh it is. Sam asked me to use my new dream walking powers, very cool by the way, to check them out.” Ava said
“Oh, sorry guys.” Max said
“To be honest I really don’t care about them anymore. As far as I’m concerned, yesterday was the last major contact I’ll ever have with them. Right here I have all the family I want or need.” Sam said
“Good to here.” Kyle said
“Are you really sure about this?” Max asked
“Max, here I am free to be me. There I keep my mouth shut on anything I disagree with while they rant and rave like…well, that’s not important now.” Sam said just was DDOK returned with a cart with plates of food on it.
“Thank you DDOK.” Liz said
“You’re welcome Majesty.” DDOK replied as she placed the plates before the teenagers and then left
In seconds the smell got to them and they dove into the meal, buttering toast, pouring the Tabasco and enjoying every bite.
“This is good.” Michael groaned as the flavour permeated his mouth
“Hmmmm…you are so right. DDOK is a very good cook.” Tess said
30 Minutes Later…
With the plates wiped clean and glasses empty, DDOK returned to clear the table and the family left. Sam and Ava decided to sit outside and enjoy the view of the lake while the others went to get dressed. Max and Liz decided to try out their Antarian clothes, she slipped into to toga style garment quite easily as Max wrapped his around his waist. Alex and Isabel put on some of their regular clothes as did Tess and Kyle but Michael and Maria only put on a pair of shorts, with a skimpy top in Maria’s case.
Soon they were all outside together, having fun and running around like others of their age.
“So, what are we going to do for the rest of the day?” Ava asked
“How about we just relax and enjoy the day. We can finish getting our rooms the way we like them tonight and get to know where everything is in this place. Tomorrow I think we better look into this company we’ve been lumbered with, especially this miraculous development I’m supposed to finish for my “granddad”.” Max said
“I’m sure there won’t be any press conferences until you know what you’re talking about with it. Kalen wont let you do it until you’re ready.” Liz said, “And neither will I.”
“Why?” Maria asked, spotting a familiar look in her friend’s eyes.
“Because Kalen told me that I’m supposed to help you on it.” Liz said, “So we’ll both be up there together with a world changing device…whatever it is.”
Then there was a beeping from the front porch.
“Hm? What’s that?” Michael asked just as another drone arrived from the house.
“There is a vehicle approaching the dome, it carries your mother your Majesty.” The drone said to Max
“Oh…uh let her in please.” Max said
The drone left and went back into the house. It activated a remote to the gates of the dome and ten minutes later Diane pulled up.
“Hel…lo.” Diane started to say as she saw what her son was wearing, “What is this?”
“Antarian day to day clothes. We’d thought we’d try them out.” Max said
“Okay. Well just don’t wear them outside of the dome, I don’t think the outside world is ready for it…well maybe during another heat wave.” Diane said, “So are you five ready?”
“Huh?” Michael asked
Then the girls all got up and started to move into the house, “We’ll be ready in about five minutes mom.” Isabel said
“Yeah, we’re meeting up with my mom, Mrs Whitman and Ms Deluca and we’re all going shopping.” Liz said
“For what?” Kyle asked
“Whatever we see…it’s called a sale.” Maria said
“There isn’t a sale on.” Alex said, he usually knew about the ones in town that would draw Isabel’s attention
“It’s up in Albuquerque.” Isabel said and then all disappeared in the house.
A few minutes later they all appeared wearing regular clothes and nothing to revealing. Instead of using Diane’s car they all piled into one of the limos and left to pick up the others in town, aside from Liz they all loved to draw attention with the very long car.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 37
Command Room, Alpha 1, 12:00
Kalen paced back and forth in the large room as his people moved around him. Each was working towards the final phases of their mission here on earth and they were nearly there. Right now they were compiling a massive database of technology that the Antarians developed from the point where humans are just now. Once complete it would all be installed onto the computer inside the mansion, each stage of development, each mathematical equation, testing documentation and detailed schematics. After that it would just be a matter of Max dispersing it through the company.
“Sir.”
“Yes.” Kalen said as one of his subordinates approached him
“Sir, the last of the hybrid/human family groups have completed their bonding. They’ll be returned home by nightfall.”
“Very good…remind me, where does this group come from?” Kalen asked
“The Congo, sir. Western boarder.”
“And we have a plan for setting up a company office in a jungle region like that?” Kalen asked
“Yes sir, actually we already thought of it when we decided to construct the dome and put the rain forest inside. We just dedicate a segment of the company to environmental research. There are some dormant volcanoes in the region that could easily be dug into to create a suitable building site. The United Nations group that deals with us has already arranged for the Congolese government to…eh…look the other way while we build it. After that the Granolith memory pulse can be fired again to make everyone think it’s been there for 20 years.”
“Good, how long before we’re ready to go?” Kalen asked
“Around three days sir. The initial project is ready to go when his Majesty activates the system. He’ll get all the information he needs.”
“Make sure of it, there will be a lot of humans asking him questions and I don’t want him stumped.” Kalen said
“The computer system does have a Direct Neural Interface, every aspect if the project can be downloaded into his brain.”
“When did that happen?” Kalen asked
“It was installed when the final furnishings were brought in, I thought you knew. Your brother Feln ordered it due to the current time constraints.”
“Yeah, okay. I guess it was a good idea but call my brother. Tell him I would like to speak to him.” Kalen said
“Yes sir, I’ll place the call immediately.”
With that he walked off to the main communications station. He activated a sequence of buttons and within minutes Feln appeared on the screen.
“Sir I have Feln on the screen.”
“Transfer to my private quarters. I’ll take it there.” Kalen said as he walked out the door
Kalen’s Quarters, A Few Minutes Later
As Kalen entered his room, he tapped a button on his desk and on one of the wall monitors the image of his brother appeared. “Hello Kalen.”
“Feln, how’s things?”
“Not bad. I’ve just done another analysis of the area we wiped out the Skins.” Feln said
“Anything wrong?” Kalen said
“No, just to make sure that there was no residual radiation from that nuclear weapon we set off. There is a little left but no more than from what was already there when the humans used the area for testing. Anyway, what can I do for you?” Feln asked
“You ordered a D.N.I to be installed in the mansion computer network.” Kalen said
“Yeah…oh I forgot to tell you.” Feln said
“Yeah pretty much. But that’s not the problem just now. Feln, D.N.I’s were designed for our brain physiology. It took us decades for us to prefect them without side effects and we have no idea of their effects on hybrid or human brain chemistry. Hell they could fry every synapse they’ve got.”
“Kalen would you relax. While you guys were in the deep freeze for the last sixty years I did a little research into D.N.I. systems. I did my homework and managed to adjust them for human and hybrid use.”
“Oh.” Kalen said
“Yeah, you see what happens when you jump the gun.” Feln said, “Anyway I uploaded the details into your system, it should be compiled with all the data going to the mansion.”
“Okay, good…when is the scheduled development for it?”
“The technologies that will lead to it will be developed by Max’s company in the next few years. After that, I’m sure one of the other families can make a timely idea here and there that would give it to humans.” Feln said
“Okay. That’s good work brother. Hey…Feln, listen. You know what I’m going to order don’t you?” Kalen said
“I have an idea.” Feln said seriously
“Aside from the hybrids, we are the last of our race. A cure might still be found in the future…”
Feln stopped him, “I know. It is the right thing to do and after all of the “company’s” offices have been set up then there wont be much for us to do. We can’t watch over them forever and we’ve made sure that none of the governments can decide to go back on their end of the agreement. The Granolith memory pulses have the added benefit of making people stick to agreements.”
“That is a plus…do you want to borrow it for some of these Hollywood guys you work with?” Kalen asked and Feln chuckled, “Anyway, I’ll give the order for all our people to be recalled to the base and the cryogenic tubes to be reactivated. As for you…”
“I’ll be with our people Kalen.” Feln said
Kalen nodded with a smile, “Now all we have to do is tell our king. How do you think he’ll take it?”
“Not good, but he’ll accept the decision.” Feln said
“Oh by the way, we picked up a hyperspace signature headed towards Earth.” Kalen said
“What? Earth was declared restricted space when the virus reached the last mutation.”
“I know. It’s broadcasting a message to us. The Council of Nobles sent it out on autopilot; it’s carrying the contents of the Museum of Heritage. Every piece of artwork, literature and cultural information of Antar is heading this way. I guess they wanted their children to know where they came from. And it’s not the only one; every race that we were in contact with is sending a similar ship to Earth. They are all sending the same message, “The greatest people of our race created these, but none of us are left to enjoy them. Take these gifts and know the light that was within us and know us for what we were”. Anyway they will be in orbit in about five years. We’ll be on ice but by then there should be a significant presence in local space, I’m sure Max would be able to arrange their safe arrival without too much attention.” Kalen said
“I’m sure. He’ll probably find a way.” Feln said, “But I’ll conclude my business out here and join you on the island.”
“Well, at the very least it will halt the virus in us again and we’ll be preserved for as long as we have power.”
“Which should last forever.” Feln said, “See you soon brother.”
In seconds the image faded while Kalen sat back in his chair. “System.” He called out
“Online.” Came a voice from the computer
“How long until complete power up for the cryogenic suspension tubes?” Kalen asked
“At current power usage, 12 days.”
“Begin now, do not disrupt power flow to any other department.” Kalen ordered before heading back out to the control room.
Games Room, Second Floor, The Mansion, 13:00
Kyle had gotten a little bored without Tess around. He didn’t know what to do with himself and as much as he loved being in the dome with all it had to offer, there were only 9 other people here. After sitting in front of the television for a few hours and watching a few repeats of America’s Most Wanted, Michael appeared and challenged him to a game of pool.
Kyle had nothing better to do so he accepted and the two young men headed upstairs to the games room where the pool table was to be found. When Kyle saw that Michael had already set up the game.
“How’d you even know I’d say yes?” Kyle asked
“Because I know you, I thought you would know that by now.” Michael said
“Okay so how do you want to play it?” Kyle asked
“How about the usual way? Strip pool.” Michael asked
Kyle smiled widely, “Too bad the girls aren’t here for it. You know how they love the game.”
“Oh I know all right but I’m sure we can have our own fun without them.” Michael said
“Count on it.” Kyle said as he looked heatedly into his lover’s eyes.
“Hey where’s Sam?” Michael asked
“In the library, he’s learning about Antarian customs and things.” Kyle said
They two of them picked up their pool cues and chalked the tips of them. Then Michael reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin. “Heads.” Kyle called out and Michael flipped it in the air.
The coin landed heads up in the middle of the table and Kyle smiled. “Damn it, you always get to shoot first.” Michael said as he stuffed the coin back into his pocket.
“Yeah well it’s your coin.” Kyle said as he leaned over the table, placed the cue on his hand and lined it up to the white ball.
As Kyle did lean over and the fabric of his pants stretched over his rear, Michael smiled satisfactorily.
“Take that look off your face. Remember, you only get me if you win.” Kyle said
“Ditto.” Michael said back as Kyle struck the ball, sending it into the others and scattering them.
A striped ball then rolled away, bouncing a couple of times off the edges before slipping into the pocket. “Okay, you’re solid and I’m striped.” Kyle said
“Yet again. Just shoot.” Michael said
“Afraid you’ll loose? Or more afraid of what I’ll get you to do?” Kyle said as he struck the white ball once again
Michael winced as another striped ball gently rolled along the edge and into the side pocket. “I never loose.”
“You mean you’ve never lost…yet.” Kyle said, “Come on.”
Michael shook his head and pulled back the sleeve of his sweater to reveal his watch. He unfastened the clip on the strap and took it off, before placing it down on a nearby chair he held it up for Kyle’s inspection.
“Weak.” Kyle said
“I’m wearing it so it counts.” Michael said
Kyle shook his head and leaned back over for another shot, “I’m gonna want something more substantial with this shot.” He pulled back the cue and sent it forward and into the white ball.
When it was done Kyle looked up and smiled, not even watching where his ball went. However, Michael did. “Fine.” Michael said
He grabbed the bottom on his sweater and pulled it up over his head, revealing his bronzed chest to Kyle whose smile was filled with over confidence.
“Oh by the way, next time you give a sex toy to Maria, don’t let Tess know about it.” Kyle said
“Why?” Michael asked
“Because that cousin of yours made a lump of rubber and then used her powers to make it identical to my…well you know. Then she used it to get herself off while I watched.” Kyle said
“Sound like you had fun? What’s the problem?” Michael asked
“Cause then she turned it into a strap on and fucked my ass with it.” Kyle said, “And I can tell you, there aren’t many things in this world that are as uncomfortable as that.”
“No lube?”
“Oh she used her own for that but rubber…it’s just not the same. For this guy, it’s all natural or bust.” Kyle said as he prepared to make his next shot
“You know, Tess and myself aren’t exactly products of nature.” Michael said just as Kyle hit the ball. He missed, causing a smile from Michael
“Damn.” Kyle said
“You know the rules.” Michael said
“Yeah, yeah. A miss for me is a kiss for you. You know Maria really needs to work on the rules.” Kyle said as he moved over to Michael, the two of them looked at each other and Kyle kissed the alien, his tongue delving deep into his mouth. “Okay so, nearly all natural or bust.”
Michael took up his position at the table and struck the white ball with the tip of his cue. He pocketed five of his balls, resulting in Kyle being reduced to his underwear. Michael was whistling a little between shots, he was as happy as a clam and just as over confident as Kyle was and it was then that the human decided to use his powers. He used a mindwarp to make Michael see a mini-Maria doing a little strip tease on the table. Instead of striking one of the coloured balls, the white one went flying through the air and out a window that promptly repaired itself.
“Hmm. I think Kalen didn’t tell us everything about the toys in this house.” Michael said
“Got that right.” Kyle said
Then Michael turned to Kyle with an angry look on his face. “Hey you cheated.”
“Did not.” Kyle said
“Oh so the Maria that was shaking her booty just showed up on the table by itself?” Michael asked
“Oh no I did that but I don’t remember anything in the rules about no powers.” Kyle said
Michael just shook his head. “Hey where did you see your step-sister do a strip tease to get it that accurate?”
“Future step sister, our parents aren’t married yet.” Kyle pointed out, “Wait…you mean Maria does strip teases for you?”
“Oh yeah. Did she ever tell you about BYOG?” Michael asked
“No but Alex did, Bring Your Own G-string. I take it she’s like Tess and only wears underwear for your pleasure?”
“Yeah…oh crap, how about we forget the game and just have sex?” Michael said as the mentions of g-strings caused his pants to become uncomfortable.
“Fine with me. Well, your wining so command me oh great alien.” Kyle said
“Take off your briefs.” Michael said
Kyle smiled and obeyed the command. He slipped his underwear down his legs and kicked them off. Michael smiled as Kyle’s dick bobbed back and forth as it came into view. Kyle moved toward Michael with a predatory gleam in his eye.
“Kyle, you look good enough to eat.” Michael said as he looked up and down his lover’s body.
Kyle walked toward Michael like he was on a mission and ripped off the alien’s remaining clothes. Kyle grabbed the stunned Michael and kissed him before planting kisses over his naked chest and then moved up to his ear.
“Does this make you hot?” Kyle asked as he reached down to Michael’s crotch and started massaging his cock.
“Gnnnn…yeah.” Michael said as he pushed Kyle back against the pool table and licked the human’s chest.
Michael kissed Kyle hard and passionately before heading down, kissing and scraping his teeth over Kyle’s skin. Then Michael started to spin him around and bending him over the table. Michael grabbed his cock and pushed it inside Kyle.
“Ughnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Kyle groaned as Michael inched his way inside.
“Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh.” Michael said as he closed his eyes and Kyle tightened around him
Slowly Michael withdrew and thrust back in while he reached round to grab Kyle’s dick. While he thrust in and out of Kyle, Michael pumped his cock vigorously. Kyle closed his eyes tightly and enjoyed the waves of pleasure that Michael sent through his body. Then one hand grabbed tightly onto the table while the other joined Michael’s on his dick. Both moved in time to the thrusts to his ass.
“Uh…Ughh…Ugghhhh…uggghhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Michael grunted over and over
“Michael…oh god that’s it…ughhh….god yeah…you…oh god you need to give lessons to Tess.” Kyle wheezed out
Kyle’s hold on the table became tighter as Michael continued to pump him, so tight that Michael thought he was going to break a chuck of the wood off. Sweat formed on his brow as he approached the brink of his orgasm. Michael put one of his hands on Kyle’s hips to steady them both as he felt pressure building in his groin.
“GOD…MICHAEL.” Kyle yelled as Michael’s hand finished it’s job and he shot his seed onto the green cloth and balls on the table.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Michael strained out as he joined his lover in pleasure.
Both slumped onto some nearby chairs to catch their breath but then another drone, similar to DDOK came out of a door in the wall and cleaned up the table. The two men just looked at each other as the machine left the room.
“Those guys could get very handy.” Michael said as they just relaxed in the chairs.
Pier, Lake by the Mansion, Same Time
While Sam continued to study Antarian customs in the library, Alex and Max were out on the pier. They had decided to enjoy the lake and all that it had to offer but despite having no fish in it, they two of them continued to dangle fishing lines into the water. “You know, before our minds connected I wouldn’t have pegged you for the fishing type?” Max asked
“Yeah I know…same goes for you.” Alex said
“Well camping trips. Dad really isn’t that good at it.” Max said
“Yeah it was my granddad that got me into it…I never catch anything, I just find it relaxing but I don’t want to get one on a hook.”
“Why not?” Max asked
“Because I hate fish and would never eat it. That only leaves the sport of it but that I hate even more, I mean I don’t understand how people can say fish don’t feel pain…they’re alive aren’t they and well the amount of squirming and wriggling…that just has to hurt.” Alex said
“Yeah I know but some biologists say that their brains aren’t big enough or work differently so they don’t register pain.” Max said
“Not any biologists we know right?” Alex said
“Absolutely not.” Max said seeing the look in his boyfriend’s eyes
“So do you know what this invention of yours is yet?” Alex asked
“Yeah I looked it up after the girls left. The way that it’s supposed to go is that Liz will read some of the files that were left by “Granddad” and put two and two together. She’ll discover that the small electrical current that runs through the human body is responsible for healing and general feelings of well-being, but more importantly, in all humans the frequency of that energy is identical. “Granddad” was supposed to be working on a device to emit a more focussed form of that energy and funnel it into any part of the body.”
“Healing stones for humans?” Alex asked
“Except it’s not a stone. The schematics that Kalen put into the computer is of their first machine and…well it’s basically the size of a CAT scan machine.” Max said, “And I’m freaked about getting it right.”
“You need to relax more and there is something even more relaxing than fishing.” Alex said
“I really doubt it.” Max said
10 Minutes Later…
Soon enough both were completely naked. Alex’s mouth was gently wrapped around his king’s hardened manhood. Max’s hand held the back of Alex’s head as he bobbed up and down.
“Oh yes!” he sighed as Alex ran his lips up Max’s shaft and around his glands. Then he trailed down to his base and at the same time he was lightly running his teeth down his length. The exquisite sensation had him curling back his toes. As Alex concentrated on rhythmically swallowing Max’s ample length, he could feel the telltale signs of his cresting orgasm. Already he could feel his cock swelling in his mouth as the semen surged in his balls.
“Ugnnn…oh that’s good.” Max groaned
“Hmmmmmm.” Alex mumbled appreciably
“Aghnnnnn Alex…oh I’m there…URGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Max cried out as his seed shot from his cock and into Alex’s mouth
Alex continued to lap at Max’s length, swallowing every drop and cleaning off Max just as Isabel had always done with him.
“See told you there was something more relaxing than fishing.” Alex said
“Yeah, I stand corrected.” Max said as he moved over to push Alex onto his back to do for Alex what he just did for him but Alex stopped him.
“Nu ah, that was for you. You’ve got studying to do on this little invention of yours and now you’re relaxed and in the right frame of mind.” Alex said
Max smiled and thanked Alex while he zipped up his pants. They gathered up their fishing gear and headed back into the mansion. When Max reached the main computer system in the lower level of their home, he pulled up the specifics of the device and started to study.
Front Terrace, The Mansion, 18:00
After spending all day shopping, the limo with the women pulled up at the main entrance to the house. The guys knew they were coming, they could feel their approach long before the signal went off in the house that the gates to the dome were opening. Once they knew their lovers were close, they moved out to the front of the house to welcome them home. The doors of the car opened and out came Liz, Isabel, Maria, Tess and Ava. They had dropped their mothers back at their homes before coming home themselves with a trunk load of boxes.
“Hey guys, you want to give us a hand?” Isabel said
They knew it was pointless to argue; besides there would be a little bit of punishment if they didn’t. So one by one they lined by the trunk as the girls pulled out packages and lumbered them into their arms until it almost covered their line of sight. “Okay, credit cards are getting a limit put on them.” Max said as he struggled to turn and make for the door.
“Oh I know you don’t mean that my dear sweet brother.” Isabel said
“Don’t I? Isabel a sale doesn’t mean buying every piece of stock they have. I mean what’s in this lot?” Max asked
“Oh the usual, tops, skirts, dresses, stockings, garter belts, thongs…that’s about twelve of the boxes.” Liz said before planting a kiss on Max’s cheek
“Twelve?” Michael said, “What the hell’s in the rest?”
“Shoes.” Maria said
“And it was so cool, I’ve never been shoe shopping before.” Ava said as she planted the last of her boxes in Sam’s arms, “I’ve got a something a little special for later on.” She whispered in Sam’s ear
“Oh really? Something for me?” Sam asked
“Definitely for you.” Ava whispered back before they all headed inside
Sam/Ava’s Bedroom, 3 Hours Later
Sam was lying naked in bed, twiddling his thumbs as he waited of Ava to come out of their bathroom. When she did Ava was wearing a silver negligee that was mainly made of silk but the area covering her breasts were a very thin lace. The way it shined in the light, it made it look like it was made of millions of shiny flecks. The outfit brought a sparkle to her eyes as she stared at her boyfriend, under the sheets she could see a tent forming as his dick rapidly became hard.
“Wow.” Sam said, he could tell that what he was seeing was all that Ava wore and that nothing but skin was underneath.
“For your eyes only lover.” Ava responded as she moved up on to the bed, “I’ve got a lot more things as well. This is the tame one.”
“Tame? Do they get you all wild?” Sam asked with an evil grin
“Well there’s you Tarzan, me very naughty Jane. There’s a nice little schoolgirl outfit, oh and a head mistress one. Nurses’ uniform…a whole lot of things. I’m gonna find out what drives you over the edge.” Ava said
Sam took her hand in his, kissed her knuckles and then brushed the side of her face with his hand. “You drive me over the edge.”
“That’s sweet honey but seriously.”
“I am serious Ava.” Sam said before kissing her softly
“Really? Cause Zan had me dressing up as Little Bo Peep every night and Rath, Rath reeeeaaaaally liked Lonnie’s dominatrix routine.”
“Well I’m not Zan, Rath and you are not Lonnie, and could we not talk about you’re ex. If that’s how they got their rocks off then that’s their business. I love you as you are…but I have to admit, what you’re wearing right now makes you even more beautiful. I don’t need to pretend you’re anybody but you to get it on with you.”
If Ava could, she would have melted right there and then but she couldn’t so she just wrapped her arms around Sam and kissed him. “What about the Tarzan thing?” Ava asked quickly
“Got a little plan for when we’re out in our forest?” Sam asked
“Well girls have fantasies as well. Not that I need to pretend you’re anyone different but…well, you’re half of the outfit, totally can’t wait to see you in it.” Ava said
Gently Sam smiled as he started to caress her arms and soon enough they were making love to each other. Both came with more passion and intensity than ever before and that night Ava dreamed of the pyramid for the first time. When they woke up she knew that they were ready for what was to come. They just needed to talk about it first but one thing, the only thing, from Sam’s upbringing remained in head even after the freedom of being here – marriage became before pregnancy. It was the one thing he was going to make sure happened.
To Be Continued…
Command Room, Alpha 1, 12:00
Kalen paced back and forth in the large room as his people moved around him. Each was working towards the final phases of their mission here on earth and they were nearly there. Right now they were compiling a massive database of technology that the Antarians developed from the point where humans are just now. Once complete it would all be installed onto the computer inside the mansion, each stage of development, each mathematical equation, testing documentation and detailed schematics. After that it would just be a matter of Max dispersing it through the company.
“Sir.”
“Yes.” Kalen said as one of his subordinates approached him
“Sir, the last of the hybrid/human family groups have completed their bonding. They’ll be returned home by nightfall.”
“Very good…remind me, where does this group come from?” Kalen asked
“The Congo, sir. Western boarder.”
“And we have a plan for setting up a company office in a jungle region like that?” Kalen asked
“Yes sir, actually we already thought of it when we decided to construct the dome and put the rain forest inside. We just dedicate a segment of the company to environmental research. There are some dormant volcanoes in the region that could easily be dug into to create a suitable building site. The United Nations group that deals with us has already arranged for the Congolese government to…eh…look the other way while we build it. After that the Granolith memory pulse can be fired again to make everyone think it’s been there for 20 years.”
“Good, how long before we’re ready to go?” Kalen asked
“Around three days sir. The initial project is ready to go when his Majesty activates the system. He’ll get all the information he needs.”
“Make sure of it, there will be a lot of humans asking him questions and I don’t want him stumped.” Kalen said
“The computer system does have a Direct Neural Interface, every aspect if the project can be downloaded into his brain.”
“When did that happen?” Kalen asked
“It was installed when the final furnishings were brought in, I thought you knew. Your brother Feln ordered it due to the current time constraints.”
“Yeah, okay. I guess it was a good idea but call my brother. Tell him I would like to speak to him.” Kalen said
“Yes sir, I’ll place the call immediately.”
With that he walked off to the main communications station. He activated a sequence of buttons and within minutes Feln appeared on the screen.
“Sir I have Feln on the screen.”
“Transfer to my private quarters. I’ll take it there.” Kalen said as he walked out the door
Kalen’s Quarters, A Few Minutes Later
As Kalen entered his room, he tapped a button on his desk and on one of the wall monitors the image of his brother appeared. “Hello Kalen.”
“Feln, how’s things?”
“Not bad. I’ve just done another analysis of the area we wiped out the Skins.” Feln said
“Anything wrong?” Kalen said
“No, just to make sure that there was no residual radiation from that nuclear weapon we set off. There is a little left but no more than from what was already there when the humans used the area for testing. Anyway, what can I do for you?” Feln asked
“You ordered a D.N.I to be installed in the mansion computer network.” Kalen said
“Yeah…oh I forgot to tell you.” Feln said
“Yeah pretty much. But that’s not the problem just now. Feln, D.N.I’s were designed for our brain physiology. It took us decades for us to prefect them without side effects and we have no idea of their effects on hybrid or human brain chemistry. Hell they could fry every synapse they’ve got.”
“Kalen would you relax. While you guys were in the deep freeze for the last sixty years I did a little research into D.N.I. systems. I did my homework and managed to adjust them for human and hybrid use.”
“Oh.” Kalen said
“Yeah, you see what happens when you jump the gun.” Feln said, “Anyway I uploaded the details into your system, it should be compiled with all the data going to the mansion.”
“Okay, good…when is the scheduled development for it?”
“The technologies that will lead to it will be developed by Max’s company in the next few years. After that, I’m sure one of the other families can make a timely idea here and there that would give it to humans.” Feln said
“Okay. That’s good work brother. Hey…Feln, listen. You know what I’m going to order don’t you?” Kalen said
“I have an idea.” Feln said seriously
“Aside from the hybrids, we are the last of our race. A cure might still be found in the future…”
Feln stopped him, “I know. It is the right thing to do and after all of the “company’s” offices have been set up then there wont be much for us to do. We can’t watch over them forever and we’ve made sure that none of the governments can decide to go back on their end of the agreement. The Granolith memory pulses have the added benefit of making people stick to agreements.”
“That is a plus…do you want to borrow it for some of these Hollywood guys you work with?” Kalen asked and Feln chuckled, “Anyway, I’ll give the order for all our people to be recalled to the base and the cryogenic tubes to be reactivated. As for you…”
“I’ll be with our people Kalen.” Feln said
Kalen nodded with a smile, “Now all we have to do is tell our king. How do you think he’ll take it?”
“Not good, but he’ll accept the decision.” Feln said
“Oh by the way, we picked up a hyperspace signature headed towards Earth.” Kalen said
“What? Earth was declared restricted space when the virus reached the last mutation.”
“I know. It’s broadcasting a message to us. The Council of Nobles sent it out on autopilot; it’s carrying the contents of the Museum of Heritage. Every piece of artwork, literature and cultural information of Antar is heading this way. I guess they wanted their children to know where they came from. And it’s not the only one; every race that we were in contact with is sending a similar ship to Earth. They are all sending the same message, “The greatest people of our race created these, but none of us are left to enjoy them. Take these gifts and know the light that was within us and know us for what we were”. Anyway they will be in orbit in about five years. We’ll be on ice but by then there should be a significant presence in local space, I’m sure Max would be able to arrange their safe arrival without too much attention.” Kalen said
“I’m sure. He’ll probably find a way.” Feln said, “But I’ll conclude my business out here and join you on the island.”
“Well, at the very least it will halt the virus in us again and we’ll be preserved for as long as we have power.”
“Which should last forever.” Feln said, “See you soon brother.”
In seconds the image faded while Kalen sat back in his chair. “System.” He called out
“Online.” Came a voice from the computer
“How long until complete power up for the cryogenic suspension tubes?” Kalen asked
“At current power usage, 12 days.”
“Begin now, do not disrupt power flow to any other department.” Kalen ordered before heading back out to the control room.
Games Room, Second Floor, The Mansion, 13:00
Kyle had gotten a little bored without Tess around. He didn’t know what to do with himself and as much as he loved being in the dome with all it had to offer, there were only 9 other people here. After sitting in front of the television for a few hours and watching a few repeats of America’s Most Wanted, Michael appeared and challenged him to a game of pool.
Kyle had nothing better to do so he accepted and the two young men headed upstairs to the games room where the pool table was to be found. When Kyle saw that Michael had already set up the game.
“How’d you even know I’d say yes?” Kyle asked
“Because I know you, I thought you would know that by now.” Michael said
“Okay so how do you want to play it?” Kyle asked
“How about the usual way? Strip pool.” Michael asked
Kyle smiled widely, “Too bad the girls aren’t here for it. You know how they love the game.”
“Oh I know all right but I’m sure we can have our own fun without them.” Michael said
“Count on it.” Kyle said as he looked heatedly into his lover’s eyes.
“Hey where’s Sam?” Michael asked
“In the library, he’s learning about Antarian customs and things.” Kyle said
They two of them picked up their pool cues and chalked the tips of them. Then Michael reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin. “Heads.” Kyle called out and Michael flipped it in the air.
The coin landed heads up in the middle of the table and Kyle smiled. “Damn it, you always get to shoot first.” Michael said as he stuffed the coin back into his pocket.
“Yeah well it’s your coin.” Kyle said as he leaned over the table, placed the cue on his hand and lined it up to the white ball.
As Kyle did lean over and the fabric of his pants stretched over his rear, Michael smiled satisfactorily.
“Take that look off your face. Remember, you only get me if you win.” Kyle said
“Ditto.” Michael said back as Kyle struck the ball, sending it into the others and scattering them.
A striped ball then rolled away, bouncing a couple of times off the edges before slipping into the pocket. “Okay, you’re solid and I’m striped.” Kyle said
“Yet again. Just shoot.” Michael said
“Afraid you’ll loose? Or more afraid of what I’ll get you to do?” Kyle said as he struck the white ball once again
Michael winced as another striped ball gently rolled along the edge and into the side pocket. “I never loose.”
“You mean you’ve never lost…yet.” Kyle said, “Come on.”
Michael shook his head and pulled back the sleeve of his sweater to reveal his watch. He unfastened the clip on the strap and took it off, before placing it down on a nearby chair he held it up for Kyle’s inspection.
“Weak.” Kyle said
“I’m wearing it so it counts.” Michael said
Kyle shook his head and leaned back over for another shot, “I’m gonna want something more substantial with this shot.” He pulled back the cue and sent it forward and into the white ball.
When it was done Kyle looked up and smiled, not even watching where his ball went. However, Michael did. “Fine.” Michael said
He grabbed the bottom on his sweater and pulled it up over his head, revealing his bronzed chest to Kyle whose smile was filled with over confidence.
“Oh by the way, next time you give a sex toy to Maria, don’t let Tess know about it.” Kyle said
“Why?” Michael asked
“Because that cousin of yours made a lump of rubber and then used her powers to make it identical to my…well you know. Then she used it to get herself off while I watched.” Kyle said
“Sound like you had fun? What’s the problem?” Michael asked
“Cause then she turned it into a strap on and fucked my ass with it.” Kyle said, “And I can tell you, there aren’t many things in this world that are as uncomfortable as that.”
“No lube?”
“Oh she used her own for that but rubber…it’s just not the same. For this guy, it’s all natural or bust.” Kyle said as he prepared to make his next shot
“You know, Tess and myself aren’t exactly products of nature.” Michael said just as Kyle hit the ball. He missed, causing a smile from Michael
“Damn.” Kyle said
“You know the rules.” Michael said
“Yeah, yeah. A miss for me is a kiss for you. You know Maria really needs to work on the rules.” Kyle said as he moved over to Michael, the two of them looked at each other and Kyle kissed the alien, his tongue delving deep into his mouth. “Okay so, nearly all natural or bust.”
Michael took up his position at the table and struck the white ball with the tip of his cue. He pocketed five of his balls, resulting in Kyle being reduced to his underwear. Michael was whistling a little between shots, he was as happy as a clam and just as over confident as Kyle was and it was then that the human decided to use his powers. He used a mindwarp to make Michael see a mini-Maria doing a little strip tease on the table. Instead of striking one of the coloured balls, the white one went flying through the air and out a window that promptly repaired itself.
“Hmm. I think Kalen didn’t tell us everything about the toys in this house.” Michael said
“Got that right.” Kyle said
Then Michael turned to Kyle with an angry look on his face. “Hey you cheated.”
“Did not.” Kyle said
“Oh so the Maria that was shaking her booty just showed up on the table by itself?” Michael asked
“Oh no I did that but I don’t remember anything in the rules about no powers.” Kyle said
Michael just shook his head. “Hey where did you see your step-sister do a strip tease to get it that accurate?”
“Future step sister, our parents aren’t married yet.” Kyle pointed out, “Wait…you mean Maria does strip teases for you?”
“Oh yeah. Did she ever tell you about BYOG?” Michael asked
“No but Alex did, Bring Your Own G-string. I take it she’s like Tess and only wears underwear for your pleasure?”
“Yeah…oh crap, how about we forget the game and just have sex?” Michael said as the mentions of g-strings caused his pants to become uncomfortable.
“Fine with me. Well, your wining so command me oh great alien.” Kyle said
“Take off your briefs.” Michael said
Kyle smiled and obeyed the command. He slipped his underwear down his legs and kicked them off. Michael smiled as Kyle’s dick bobbed back and forth as it came into view. Kyle moved toward Michael with a predatory gleam in his eye.
“Kyle, you look good enough to eat.” Michael said as he looked up and down his lover’s body.
Kyle walked toward Michael like he was on a mission and ripped off the alien’s remaining clothes. Kyle grabbed the stunned Michael and kissed him before planting kisses over his naked chest and then moved up to his ear.
“Does this make you hot?” Kyle asked as he reached down to Michael’s crotch and started massaging his cock.
“Gnnnn…yeah.” Michael said as he pushed Kyle back against the pool table and licked the human’s chest.
Michael kissed Kyle hard and passionately before heading down, kissing and scraping his teeth over Kyle’s skin. Then Michael started to spin him around and bending him over the table. Michael grabbed his cock and pushed it inside Kyle.
“Ughnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Kyle groaned as Michael inched his way inside.
“Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh.” Michael said as he closed his eyes and Kyle tightened around him
Slowly Michael withdrew and thrust back in while he reached round to grab Kyle’s dick. While he thrust in and out of Kyle, Michael pumped his cock vigorously. Kyle closed his eyes tightly and enjoyed the waves of pleasure that Michael sent through his body. Then one hand grabbed tightly onto the table while the other joined Michael’s on his dick. Both moved in time to the thrusts to his ass.
“Uh…Ughh…Ugghhhh…uggghhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Michael grunted over and over
“Michael…oh god that’s it…ughhh….god yeah…you…oh god you need to give lessons to Tess.” Kyle wheezed out
Kyle’s hold on the table became tighter as Michael continued to pump him, so tight that Michael thought he was going to break a chuck of the wood off. Sweat formed on his brow as he approached the brink of his orgasm. Michael put one of his hands on Kyle’s hips to steady them both as he felt pressure building in his groin.
“GOD…MICHAEL.” Kyle yelled as Michael’s hand finished it’s job and he shot his seed onto the green cloth and balls on the table.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Michael strained out as he joined his lover in pleasure.
Both slumped onto some nearby chairs to catch their breath but then another drone, similar to DDOK came out of a door in the wall and cleaned up the table. The two men just looked at each other as the machine left the room.
“Those guys could get very handy.” Michael said as they just relaxed in the chairs.
Pier, Lake by the Mansion, Same Time
While Sam continued to study Antarian customs in the library, Alex and Max were out on the pier. They had decided to enjoy the lake and all that it had to offer but despite having no fish in it, they two of them continued to dangle fishing lines into the water. “You know, before our minds connected I wouldn’t have pegged you for the fishing type?” Max asked
“Yeah I know…same goes for you.” Alex said
“Well camping trips. Dad really isn’t that good at it.” Max said
“Yeah it was my granddad that got me into it…I never catch anything, I just find it relaxing but I don’t want to get one on a hook.”
“Why not?” Max asked
“Because I hate fish and would never eat it. That only leaves the sport of it but that I hate even more, I mean I don’t understand how people can say fish don’t feel pain…they’re alive aren’t they and well the amount of squirming and wriggling…that just has to hurt.” Alex said
“Yeah I know but some biologists say that their brains aren’t big enough or work differently so they don’t register pain.” Max said
“Not any biologists we know right?” Alex said
“Absolutely not.” Max said seeing the look in his boyfriend’s eyes
“So do you know what this invention of yours is yet?” Alex asked
“Yeah I looked it up after the girls left. The way that it’s supposed to go is that Liz will read some of the files that were left by “Granddad” and put two and two together. She’ll discover that the small electrical current that runs through the human body is responsible for healing and general feelings of well-being, but more importantly, in all humans the frequency of that energy is identical. “Granddad” was supposed to be working on a device to emit a more focussed form of that energy and funnel it into any part of the body.”
“Healing stones for humans?” Alex asked
“Except it’s not a stone. The schematics that Kalen put into the computer is of their first machine and…well it’s basically the size of a CAT scan machine.” Max said, “And I’m freaked about getting it right.”
“You need to relax more and there is something even more relaxing than fishing.” Alex said
“I really doubt it.” Max said
10 Minutes Later…
Soon enough both were completely naked. Alex’s mouth was gently wrapped around his king’s hardened manhood. Max’s hand held the back of Alex’s head as he bobbed up and down.
“Oh yes!” he sighed as Alex ran his lips up Max’s shaft and around his glands. Then he trailed down to his base and at the same time he was lightly running his teeth down his length. The exquisite sensation had him curling back his toes. As Alex concentrated on rhythmically swallowing Max’s ample length, he could feel the telltale signs of his cresting orgasm. Already he could feel his cock swelling in his mouth as the semen surged in his balls.
“Ugnnn…oh that’s good.” Max groaned
“Hmmmmmm.” Alex mumbled appreciably
“Aghnnnnn Alex…oh I’m there…URGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Max cried out as his seed shot from his cock and into Alex’s mouth
Alex continued to lap at Max’s length, swallowing every drop and cleaning off Max just as Isabel had always done with him.
“See told you there was something more relaxing than fishing.” Alex said
“Yeah, I stand corrected.” Max said as he moved over to push Alex onto his back to do for Alex what he just did for him but Alex stopped him.
“Nu ah, that was for you. You’ve got studying to do on this little invention of yours and now you’re relaxed and in the right frame of mind.” Alex said
Max smiled and thanked Alex while he zipped up his pants. They gathered up their fishing gear and headed back into the mansion. When Max reached the main computer system in the lower level of their home, he pulled up the specifics of the device and started to study.
Front Terrace, The Mansion, 18:00
After spending all day shopping, the limo with the women pulled up at the main entrance to the house. The guys knew they were coming, they could feel their approach long before the signal went off in the house that the gates to the dome were opening. Once they knew their lovers were close, they moved out to the front of the house to welcome them home. The doors of the car opened and out came Liz, Isabel, Maria, Tess and Ava. They had dropped their mothers back at their homes before coming home themselves with a trunk load of boxes.
“Hey guys, you want to give us a hand?” Isabel said
They knew it was pointless to argue; besides there would be a little bit of punishment if they didn’t. So one by one they lined by the trunk as the girls pulled out packages and lumbered them into their arms until it almost covered their line of sight. “Okay, credit cards are getting a limit put on them.” Max said as he struggled to turn and make for the door.
“Oh I know you don’t mean that my dear sweet brother.” Isabel said
“Don’t I? Isabel a sale doesn’t mean buying every piece of stock they have. I mean what’s in this lot?” Max asked
“Oh the usual, tops, skirts, dresses, stockings, garter belts, thongs…that’s about twelve of the boxes.” Liz said before planting a kiss on Max’s cheek
“Twelve?” Michael said, “What the hell’s in the rest?”
“Shoes.” Maria said
“And it was so cool, I’ve never been shoe shopping before.” Ava said as she planted the last of her boxes in Sam’s arms, “I’ve got a something a little special for later on.” She whispered in Sam’s ear
“Oh really? Something for me?” Sam asked
“Definitely for you.” Ava whispered back before they all headed inside
Sam/Ava’s Bedroom, 3 Hours Later
Sam was lying naked in bed, twiddling his thumbs as he waited of Ava to come out of their bathroom. When she did Ava was wearing a silver negligee that was mainly made of silk but the area covering her breasts were a very thin lace. The way it shined in the light, it made it look like it was made of millions of shiny flecks. The outfit brought a sparkle to her eyes as she stared at her boyfriend, under the sheets she could see a tent forming as his dick rapidly became hard.
“Wow.” Sam said, he could tell that what he was seeing was all that Ava wore and that nothing but skin was underneath.
“For your eyes only lover.” Ava responded as she moved up on to the bed, “I’ve got a lot more things as well. This is the tame one.”
“Tame? Do they get you all wild?” Sam asked with an evil grin
“Well there’s you Tarzan, me very naughty Jane. There’s a nice little schoolgirl outfit, oh and a head mistress one. Nurses’ uniform…a whole lot of things. I’m gonna find out what drives you over the edge.” Ava said
Sam took her hand in his, kissed her knuckles and then brushed the side of her face with his hand. “You drive me over the edge.”
“That’s sweet honey but seriously.”
“I am serious Ava.” Sam said before kissing her softly
“Really? Cause Zan had me dressing up as Little Bo Peep every night and Rath, Rath reeeeaaaaally liked Lonnie’s dominatrix routine.”
“Well I’m not Zan, Rath and you are not Lonnie, and could we not talk about you’re ex. If that’s how they got their rocks off then that’s their business. I love you as you are…but I have to admit, what you’re wearing right now makes you even more beautiful. I don’t need to pretend you’re anybody but you to get it on with you.”
If Ava could, she would have melted right there and then but she couldn’t so she just wrapped her arms around Sam and kissed him. “What about the Tarzan thing?” Ava asked quickly
“Got a little plan for when we’re out in our forest?” Sam asked
“Well girls have fantasies as well. Not that I need to pretend you’re anyone different but…well, you’re half of the outfit, totally can’t wait to see you in it.” Ava said
Gently Sam smiled as he started to caress her arms and soon enough they were making love to each other. Both came with more passion and intensity than ever before and that night Ava dreamed of the pyramid for the first time. When they woke up she knew that they were ready for what was to come. They just needed to talk about it first but one thing, the only thing, from Sam’s upbringing remained in head even after the freedom of being here – marriage became before pregnancy. It was the one thing he was going to make sure happened.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 38
Outside the Mansion, The Dome, 09:00am The Next Morning
It was the guys turn to disappear for a while today, almost as soon as they got up they were heading back to town. Max and Sam, unknown to each other, were on the same mission while Kyle decided to pay his father a visit. Michael, after having a look at his bank account had bought his apartment out right...then for the hell of it he bought the building. He liked the idea of having something that was his, but since he now lived at the mansion he was going to rent it out and was going to interview some tenants, while telling the current residents that nothing was going to change, except for the quality of the maintenance. When he was living there the building was always a mess, the only way he tolerated it was because he could use his powers to fix things up a little. Alex never left the dome; he took one of the bikes and drove to the woods. Given the sheer size of the dome and the size of the clearing they were in it was the only way to get anywhere quickly.
That left the girls, Tess and Ava were out swimming in the lake while Maria watched them as she sunbathed on the shore. Isabel and Liz were just walking, hand-in-hand, around the grounds. They mainly stayed in the gardens, walking between the flowerbeds to a line of trees at the far end.
“I wonder what’s behind there?” Liz asked
“Certainly looks…private.” Isabel said seductively
Together they ran past the tree line to find another building, one they weren’t told about when Kalen and Feln were giving their grand tour. The girls moved closer and opened one of the doors. As they moved inside they found themselves in a large stable and saw another drone tending to several thoroughbred horses from Abyssinians and Altai’s to Thessalians.
“Oh wow.” Liz said as she stroked one of the animals
“Why wouldn’t Kalen tell us about these?” Isabel asked
“He wished them to be a surprise for you.” The drone said, “Greetings Majesty, Highness.”
“I take it these are for us?” Liz asked
“Yes Majesty. These animals have been hybridised with genetic material from a similar animal from Antar. They were held in high regard by the noble families and wished them to survive.”
“So what, they’re hybrids like me and the others?” Isabel asked
“Yes, as a result they can survive in a multitude of environments, they are faster, stronger and able to store nutrients for extended periods of time.”
“Cool, maybe we should put them into a race.” Isabel said
“Nah they’d do a blood test. Someone would pick up on it.” Liz said, “So, what’s your designation?”
“I am Environmental Drone, Operations: Livestock.”
“Can we just call you EDOL?” Isabel asked, as she thought about asking Kalen to do something about the length of the drone’s names
“Of course Highness.” EDOL said
“Do you guys ever refuse us?” Liz asked
“It is not in our programming Majesty. All orders given by your family are to be obeyed. While we do look alive, we are machines.” EDOL said
“Okay.” Liz said, “Can we take these guys out for a ride?”
“Of course Majesty. You may choose which ever of the horses you desire.” EDOL said
Liz looked over the horses but was drawn to a particular one, a white Andalusian. Isabel was also drawn to a particular horse that was one of the same breed, but completely black with the exception of white hair around an ankle. They couldn’t explain the link to these particular animals; there was just something in their eyes that drew them to them.
“Commander Kalen will be pleased.” EDOL said
“How so?” Isabel asked as both she and Liz turned to face it.
“He implanted energy from each of you into the horses. They are bound and will be loyal to you and your young. Commander Kalen was unsure whether you’re hybrid and human status would affect the procedure.” EDOL said
“Okay.” Liz said as she looked around, “No saddles?”
“Unnecessary Majesty, unless you so request it. Antarians ride bareback.” EDOL said
“Oh, okay. Should be interesting.” Isabel said, “What about reins or something to hold on to?”
“The animals’ mane is stronger and longer than normal for the Earth variety. That will be what you hold onto, it will not cause the beast any pain or discomfort. As for guidance, the energy within them creates a link to you. You will be able to direct them with your thoughts.” EDOL said
The two horses moved out of their stalls and lowered themselves to their knees. Liz and Isabel looked at each other before mounting them and they then raised themselves. EDOL then moved over to the main doors and slid them open before the two girls rode out. There was a trail running by the stable that led out to the main clearing of the property and that’s what they followed.
“Hey lets show off a little.” Liz suggested
“Want to show off your new stallion to Maria?” Isabel said
“Well we did have our pony phases when we were younger. This will kill her.” Liz said
“Ooh lets race out past the lake.” Isabel said
“You’re on.” Liz said
In a spit-second the girls gripped the manes tighter and the horses shot off, speeding past the lake so fast that they were nothing but a blur but when they stopped and looked back to the three girls, all they saw were three jaws hanging open. All the girls had felt was a gust of wind passing them what when they saw the horses they were completely stunned.
“Where the hell did they come from?” Maria asked, her eyes shinning brightly
Isabel and Liz rode the horses back to the shore where the girls were resting.
“Jealous?” Liz asked
“Oh you so know I am. So spill it…where?” Maria asked
“Around the back of the gardens, there is a stable that’s manned by EDOL.” Isabel said
“Another drone?” Tess asked
“Yep. And there are three horses with your names written on them.” Liz said
“Really?” all three said eagerly at once
In seconds they were running to the back of the gardens and a few minutes later all came riding back on their own horses. Maria on a light brown Arabian stallion, Tess was on a brown Thessalian mare with a white patch on the nose and Ava’s was identical, twins for the twins.
“So now that we’ve all got four legs beneath us, where do you want to go?” Isabel asked
“How about we head out to the edge of the dome?” Maria said
“Maria we go up that road every day.” Tess said
“No that’s not what I mean. We can go ten miles in any direction; there is an entire rainforest in here that we know nothing about. I say we pick up a stick, spin it and the direction it stops we go.” Maria said
“I like it.” Liz said
“Then that’s what we do.” Ava said as she held up her hand and a stick went flying into it.
She threw it like a boomerang and when it hit the ground it kept spinning for a while. When it stopped the girls just took off, riding into the small trails that ran into the immense forest.
Main Street, Roswell, 09:20am
Max was walking the streets of the town nervously. He knew the press was still out and about and the last thing he wanted was for someone to know he was out shopping for an engagement ring. As he approached the jewellers, he kept looking over his shoulder and when he got to the door he turned completely around to make sure the coast was clear. It was right then, that someone smashed into his back and he jumped around to find Sam staring back at him. He had been doing the same thing, making sure no one was watching him as he went to the jewellers.
“Sam!”
“Max!”
Both said together as their hearts thundered in their chests from the fright. “What are you…” Max asked, “Are you going…you know…inside?”
“Are you?” Sam asked
“Uh, yeah.” Max said
“Me too.” Sam said, “I’m here looking for…oh hell, I’m going to ask Ava to marry me. I’m looking for a ring.”
“So am I.” Max said
“Really?”
“I already asked Liz but we want to do it in front of everyone.” Max said
“Congrats man.” Sam said as he extended his hand. Max took it and they both went inside.
Inside the Jewellers…
As the two young men stepped inside, the old man behind the counter looked up at them and scrutinised them for a second. Then it struck him whom it was before him, he watched the news often enough to know that he was looking at two of the richest people he’d ever heard of. “Mr Evans, Mr Reese. Please come inside. How can I help you?”
“Oh we’re just looking at the moment…for rings…actually *a* ring.” Max said, slightly nervous. He knew that there was a chance that the elderly gentlemen before them would be on the phone to the papers the second they left; a slight chance, but it was still there.
“Well we do have a lovely collection of rings over here. May I enquire as to the occasion?”
“Uh before we get to that, discretion is a big plus.” Sam said, hearing Max’s thoughts loud and clear
“Oh of course sir. I can assure you that I would never tell anyone of the reasons of your visit.”
“That’s good cause we’ve got five beautiful women at the house and, I don’t care what they say, they like this kind of stuff…a lot. A person could stand to make a lot of money.” Sam said
“Uh yes Mr Reese.”
“Okay…the occasion. We’re looking for engagement rings.” Max said
“Ah yes, this way.” The jeweller moved over and stood behind a glass display case that was full of beautiful rings that were both ornate and simple in design. He let Max and Sam look over each ring one at a time.
30 Minutes Later…
“I’m sorry, none of these look…right.” Max said as he shook his head
“Yeah, I got to say the same.” Sam said
“Do you have anything that’s just really special? Special by your standards…we’re kinda new at this.” Max said
“I do have a private collection. My family has been in this business for three generations before me and my father, grandfather and great-grandfather made jewellery with the finest materials. They start at $12,000.”
“For this, price is not a problem.” Max said
“Of course sir.” He smiled, “Please come this way.”
The old man opened a flap in the counter and let Max and Sam through. The teenagers followed him through to the back of the shop, into a room with equipment that was obviously used to make expensive items. From that room they moved to the side and he entered his combination into a large safe, which he opened. In a few minutes he removed a hand full of trays and placed them on a table.
As Sam and Max moved closer he pulled back the velvet cloths that covered them and showed the young men the pride and joy of his family’s work. On the fourth tray, near the middle was a platinum ring, set with a diamond and around that were several smaller stones that was both diamonds and rubies.
“That one.” Max said
“Mr Evans?”
“This one, the second I saw it, I saw Liz wearing it. That is definitely the one.” Max said
“Nice, very nice.” Sam said
“Yes sir, a very excellent choice. This was made by my great-grandfather when his family still lived in Europe in 1862. The diamonds are of the highest quality, as are the rubies and the platinum of the band is as pure as he could make it. He made it under a commission from a British Duke and was intended as a gift to his wife for their anniversary. The gentlemen paid up front for the item but both he and his wife died in an accident before he could collect it.”
“And this is for sale?” Max asked
“Oh yes sir, it is $132,000.”
Max blinked. Sam moved closer to his king and looked at him.
“You know what the girls will say, that kind of money could go to charities, helping the other families, ensuring the company can deliver. And you just know that Isabel will bring up that little limit on credit card comment you made.” Sam said
“I know but that is the one. And besides, our friends made sure of everything and they did say we could spend the funds however we wanted. Also Kal…granddad’s lawyer told us that two million was set aside for anything to do with weddings.” Max said
“Okay.” Sam said
“I’ll take this one.” Max said
The old man reached over to the tray and picked up the ring before placing it carefully into a small box off to the side.
Sam then turned his attention to the trays and looked over each one. After five minutes he spotted one ring that was made of gold. Like Max’s it was set with a diamond but it has two emeralds on either side that reminded him of Ava’s eyes. The band was etched with a series of intricate lines.
“Got one?” Max asked
“I think so.” Sam said as he picked it up, it was reflected in his eyes and as Sam stared into the main stone a flash entered his head of him sliding the ring onto Ava’s finger.
“Ah yes. Made by my father at the turn of the twentieth century, he made three of these but I no longer have the other two. This is the last one. They weren’t made for any reason in particular but he did enjoy his work. This one is $98,000.”
“I’ll take it. Yeah definitely this one.” Sam said
The old man smiled and took the ring. He placed it into a box similar to the one he placed Max’s in before he presented each to the young men. They closed the boxes and went back out to the storefront.
“Gentlemen, will that be cash, cheque or credit card?”
“You take cheques?” Max asked
“For special customers.”
“Cool.” Sam said
“Oh well a cheque will be fine.” Max said as he reached into a pocket. He pulled out a chequebook for the “wedding” bank account and wrote it out for both rings. After pulling it from the book he handed it to the jeweller who inspected it and smiled.
“Thank you Mr Evans.”
Max and Sam put the boxes in their pockets but given the value of what they were carrying, they didn’t want to risk them being stolen so they used their powers to seal the pockets. They then left and sneaked around as much as they had when they arrived, they didn’t want anyone to know where they were. When they made it to the Limo that was parked near the Crashdown, the driver drone drove them off to Michael’s old apartment building and picked him up and then went to collect Kyle. After everything was dealt with they all drove home.
Dinning Room, The Mansion, 18:00
By the time it was time to eat, the girls had returned their horses to the stables. While they were out they had come across Alex. He had parked the bike by a group of rocks as he slept near a pond that was very similar to the one they all enjoyed back on the Island. When the girls came across him, they woke him up and Alex was startled to see five horses over him but when he saw Isabel on hers, his underwear started to feel tight. They all rode back together and went inside just as the guys drove through the gate.
Since then, Max and Liz couldn’t keep their eyes off each other. They knew that they didn’t need to hide anything anymore and that everyone would know they were engaged. Both were thankful for it, the looks Liz was getting from Maria as she tried to figure what was going on with her long-time friend was getting a little annoying. They were actually more surprised that she hadn’t figured it out already. At dinner time they all went into the dinning room and sat down. Soon DDOK came in and they requested roast chicken with boiled potatoes for their meal.
“So what did you guys do today?” Max asked
“We went horse riding through the dome.” Liz said as they started to eat
“Where’d you get horses?” Michael asked
“Around back. There is a stable on the other side of the gardens that is filled with the most beautiful horses I’ve ever seen.” Maria said, “Actually it’s the only horses I’ve seen…in real life anyway.”
“There are some for you guys.” Isabel said
“Na, no way. Horse bad, really bad.” Sam said quickly
“What’s you’re problem?” Max asked
“He’s a little afraid of horses.” Ava said
“Ava!” Sam warned
“Sorry honey but these aren’t normal horses. They’ve been hybridised and will do what ever you want.” Ava said
“Yeah…not going to the back of the garden…ever.” Sam said
“Come on Sam, they’re horses. What happened that could have…you know?” Max asked
“Broken ribs, cracked jaw and whole lot of pain. And it wasn’t even trying to do anything, it just kicked back.” Sam said
“Ouch.” Michael said
“Yeah - ouch.” Sam answered, “So no horse for me thank you very much.”
“Well we’ll talk about it later.” Ava said
“So hybrid horses?” Max asked
“Yeah, the drone that takes care of them said that they’ve been crossed with an animal that the nobles liked.” Liz said
“I’ll have to take a look. But right now we have something more important to do.” Max said
“We do?” Isabel asked
“We do.” Max said as he stood up. He used a napkin to wipe his mouth and moved around the table. Max stood before Liz and knelt down on one knee while taking the box from his pocket. As he presented it to Liz he opened it and said, “Liz Parker will you marry me?”
Liz just looked at the ring; she couldn’t believe Max would have gotten her something like this. Everyone else was speechless.
“Yes.” Liz said simply as Max slid the ring onto her finger. Then the two embraced tightly
“Ooh, ooh, ooh. That was the look.” Maria yelled excitedly as she worked it out, “You already asked her, this one is just for us.” Then she became a tad upset, “How come you didn’t tell me?”
“Because that way it was just the two of us for a while.” Liz said as she continued to hold Max.
“My best friend is getting married.” Maria said happily as she moved up and hugged Liz, “WE need to celebrate.”
“Oh we will.” Liz said
“No, I mean we need to *celebrate*” Maria said with a wink
“I know.” Liz said, “You and I have a date in the Jacuzzi later.”
“Mind if I join you?” Tess asked with a sly smile
“More the merrier.” Liz said
“That’s good cause you might have something else to celebrate as well.” Sam said as he stood up
“Oh yeah, what?” Liz asked
Sam knelt before Ava as Max had done and pulled out his ring, “Ava Harding, will you please marry me?”
Ava was stunned. After the dream she had of Sam taking her on the altar she had intended to talk to him but wanted to do that in bed tonight. Having him here, kneeling before her was a complete surprise. Ava couldn’t say a thing, she just latched onto Sam, wrapped her legs and arms around him as she kissed him passionately for several minutes.
“Is that a yes?” Sam asked
She just nodded before Sam removed the ring from the box and slipped it on her finger.
“Wow.” She said as she saw her reflection in the stone, “This must have cost a fortune.”
“They both must have.” Liz said
“Tell me about it, these are at least 90G’s.” Isabel said after glancing at the stones
“98,000 here.” Sam said
“132 for this one.” Max said
“WHAT!” All five girls yelled at once
“Before you say anything else, it’s from a fund that Kalen made specifically for our weddings.” Max said
“Oh.” Liz said, “Oh well that is different.” She said as she started to gaze at her ring again, “My fiancé has good taste.”
“Mine too.” Ava said
“Should we be jealous?” Isabel asked Maria and Tess
“Totally, but lets just be happy tonight. We can be jealous as hell tomorrow.” Tess said
“I agree, besides we have some celebrating to do.” Maria said
“Care to join us ladies?” Liz asked Isabel and Ava
Isabel looked into Liz’s, her girlfriend’s, eyes. She desperately wanted to feel her lover’s body against her own tonight and being with all the others for the first time since Liz’s anointment as head woman of the house was sparking her arousal to the point of insanity. “Wouldn’t miss it.” She said
“I’m so there.” Ava said.
The young men looked at each other as they looked at their lovers look at each other. The love and lust was mixing in the air and was so thick that it could have been cut with a knife. “Boy’s you’ll need to entertain yourselves tonight. We’ll be a little busy.” Isabel said
Max moved behind Liz and wrapped his arms around her. “Mind if we watch?”
“Not at all.” Liz said as she felt his confined erection against her butt.
“DDOK, I think we’ll be having coffee in the living room. After that we’re not to be disturbed.” Max said
“Of course.” DDOK said
Pool Room, Basement of the Mansion, 30 Minutes Later
After quietly enjoying their coffee, Liz stood up, took Maria’s hand and everybody walked down the stairs. There wasn’t any need for swimsuits so they all stripped off but they did bring in towels to dry themselves over. The guys got out a bunch of air mats and through them into the pool, the decided to relax while they watched their lovers enjoy themselves. As they got themselves settled, the girls stepped inside the Jacuzzi.
Maria looked at Liz’s body and bit her lower lip as the brunette dunked under the water to soak her hair. As she came back up her eyes locked onto Maria and both smiled, knowing what was going to happen. Then Isabel came up behind Maria, reached around, cupped her breasts and gently squeezed.
“Have a good time ladies.” Isabel said but then whispered in Maria’s ear, “I better get her back in one piece, remember she’s mine.”
“Same goes with Tess my beautiful alien princess. But I can tell you this, being with both Tess and Ava…mind boggling.” Maria said excitedly
Isabel smiled, looked into Liz’s eyes and kissed Maria’s cheek before releasing her breasts. With a wink towards Liz, Isabel turned back to Tess and Ava who looked at her with fire in their eyes. First she kissed Tess, holding her body as close as possible as her tongue reached deep inside her mouth. Ava was only an inch away, her hands running up both Isabel and Tess’s back, pushing them together. When Isabel broke the kiss with Tess, she turned to Ava and kissed her, all three pressed together.
Meanwhile, underwater, Liz and Maria held both hands. Liz pulled her best friend in and their breasts crushed together, the sensation of their nipples scraping against each other sent fire through them. Their mouths came together slowly, inching their way together until their joined together, kissing each other with the fury of a volcanic eruption. Their arms wrapped around each other as they stood in the water, gently caressing each other while their heads moved back and forth as their lips pressed together and tongues intertwined.
Off in the other side of the Jacuzzi Isabel had lined Tess and Ava next to each other and was eagerly moving back and forth between them. She started kissing them but was gradually moving lower and lower until she was at their breasts. The princess kissed, licked, sucked and teased the firm mounds of flesh on each of the twins. Both Tess and Ava had their eyes closed and let Isabel continue to play with their breasts and play with them she did. Each got equal attention as they lay against the edge of the tub and both wanted more, it didn’t take long for the girls to send on hand up and squeezed Isabel’s breasts. The resulting clenching of her teeth on Tess’s nipple caused the shorter blonde to shudder in intense rapture.
“Aguuhnnnnnnnnn…” Tess moaned as Isabel did it again.
Isabel liked the reaction in Tess and moved to Ava. With a gentle flick of her tongue, Isabel latched her mouth onto Ava’s breast and bit down.
“Agh…Isabel.” Ava moaned softly
Liz and Maria broke their kiss to look over to their lovers. They smiled before turning their attention back to each other. Maria licked her lips as she looked at the hard nipples protruding from Liz; she needed to feel them with her tongue, she wanted to taste them and suck on them like a baby. With a quick movement, the blonde reached her head down and wrapped her lips around the pebble hard nipple.
“AAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmmm…” Liz sighed in satisfaction; she placed her hands on the back of Maria’s head and pressed her into her bosom. The grip wasn’t tight, just enough to make sure Maria’s head would never be more than an inch from her tits. Maria eagerly took the space to move and jumped back and forth to each breast and nipple. The Goosebumps on Liz’s skin created new textures and new sensations that they both enjoyed.
Liz was soon biting her lip to keep from crying out as Maria followed Isabel’s lead and nibbled on the nipples. However, she couldn’t help it. Liz could hear Max in her head telling her to just let go and soon a cry rang out that echoed throughout the large room. Maria felt her own satisfaction build and smiled at Liz’s bliss.
The three alien blondes also smiled at Liz’s cry, Tess knew all too well how good her girlfriend could make a women feel. However, the delicate and erotic things Isabel was doing to her and her sister was inebriating. Isabel had stopped making love to their breasts and was looking them dead in the eye while her hands glided over their skin. The princess trailed her fingers just under their delicious tits, delicately scraping the underside with her fingernails before heading south. Isabel’s hands traced their lower ribs, felt the tightness of the twin’s stomach muscles before lingering, with the purpose of drawing out the tease, on her abdomen. Then, a hundred times faster than anything she’d done tonight, her hands dived beneath the waterline and cupped each girl’s aching sex.
Tess and Ava’s bodies arched, sending the tits forward while their heads fell back. Isabel just trailed her fingers over their outer lips causing each girl to try and push their hips down in the vain attempt to get Isabel’s fingers inside them.
“Uhhhhhhh…please Isabel.” Tess begged as Isabel’s fingertip tapped her clit, “Ugnnn…”
“Oh god damn Isabel…oh god more…I need more…” Ava moaned, rocking and circling her hips to create more friction.
“You want me inside you?” Isabel asked with a smug look on her face
“Yes.” Tess moaned
“My fingers can go really deep, do you want that?” Isabel asked
“Yes.” Ava gasped
“I can get my entire hand in Liz, she really gets off on it. Do you want me to?”
“YES!” Both girls cried out in pleasure, their hips moving wildly back and forth.
Isabel smiled and started sliding her fingers in and out of them. At first just one finger each, then she added another and then a third. All the while her thumbs were adding continuous pressure to their clits. She had no intention of fisting them just now, she had no way of knowing if Tess had received it from Maria and didn’t want to intrude. Firsts should always belong to their true loves.
Off to the side, Maria and Liz walked out of the Jacuzzi. The blond rested her friend on the tiled floor while she reached into her rolled up towel. Maria pulled out the dildo Michael gave her only it had a new attachment, a bunch of delicate leather straps. Maria slipped it onto her legs and pulled it up to her hips before using her powers to tighten the harness around her. In less than a minute Maria was proudly sporting a huge erection. Maria knelt by Liz and brought her legs up and the spread them wide. Slowly she moved between the slender limbs. Maria bent down and kissed Liz’s slit, causing her to squirm, before she lined her self up over Liz. They were eye-to-eye, breast-to-breast and the tip of the dildo was just inside the young queens slit.
“I’ve always wondered what it’d be like to do this to you.” Maria said
Liz felt Maria’s hips with her inner thighs and held the blond with her hands on Maria’s sides, “Then don’t wait to find out.”
Maria bent down and kissed Liz as she pushed her hips forward. Liz gasped as Maria filled her depths, pushing the fake cock inch by inch into the brunette and with each inch, Liz held tighter onto Maria. When Maria was completely inside Liz, their breasts squashed together as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Liz brought her legs up and wrapped them around Maria, locking her ankles together behind her butt.
Maria then withdrew and pushed back in, her hips gently rocking back and forth ever so slightly but her thrusts were increasing. The girls’ bodies were soon moving together in perfect tandem. Maria was pushing and pulling her hips, moving the replica of Michael’s dick in and out of Liz, repeating it over and over again as they kissed. Liz couldn’t help but wonder if this what Maria felt like ever time she had Michael in her.
“Maria…oh god…so good…ugnnnn…more!” Liz moaned, her body writhed wantonly
Things had heated up with the other three girls. Tess was sitting up on the edge of the Jacuzzi with Isabel’s head between her legs; eagerly lapping at her cunt while Ava knelt behind Tess and held her. Isabel’s tongue darted into Tess’s soaked core, taking her flavour into her mouth with each lap.
“UGHNNNNNNN…Isabel…GOD BABY…KEEP LICKING ME…OH GOD THERE…RIGHT THERE!” Tess groaned, her hips circling, grinding against Isabel’s face. “OH GOD…OH GOD…OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Her climax hit her like a tidal wave against the land. Every muscle tightened as she fell against her sister. Ava held her tightly as she rode out the mind shattering orgasm, gently stroking her arms to bring her back to reality.
“Hmmmm.” Tess hummed, “You really are good at that.”
“I know.” Isabel said softly before kissing her belly button. As she looked back up into Tess’s shimmering eyes, her gaze shifted to see the lustful eyes of Ava locking onto hers.
Tess tilted her head back to look at Ava and then looked back down at Isabel. She didn’t need to be told or asked to do anything; she just stood up and let Ava take her position. Tess kissed her sisters cheek as she sat by her side; she took hold of Ava’s shoulders as Isabel ran her hands over her thighs. Isabel took a quick look over to Liz and Maria who were still lost in each other; she smiled at the look of utter bliss on Liz’s face as her attention returned to her lover. Gently she caressed Ava’s soft thighs before she parted them. They never broke eye contact as Isabel once again teased Ava with her fingers, circling and flicking a nipple, feeling the softness of her flesh before trailing her lips. The princess kissed her way up the inside of Ava’s thighs until she reached the apex and latched her mouth onto her core.
“Augnnnnnnn…” Ava sighed contentedly at the contact, resting her head on Tess’s shoulder
Isabel went to work as eagerly and with as much enthusiasm as she had done with Tess. Everything she did was identical to how she pleasured Tess, every nibble, every lick, every scrape of her fingernail on pliant flesh, it was all identical but Ava was responding to it more feverishly than her sister. Fire had been sparked in her blood that was overtaking her.
“OH ISABEL…OH YES…HMMMM…UGNNNNNNNNNN!” Ava cried with passion as Isabel continued to work her magic tongue on her clit and cunt
The thrust of Maria’s hips against her best friend was driving the men insane. Then all of a sudden, Liz flipped them both over. Now Maria was on the bottom and they remained joined by the fake dick that was lodged firmly in Liz. The queen held it in a tight grip with her muscles and gently started to circle and rock her hips, moving the toy inside her and resulting in the most electrifying sensations flying through her body.
Liz’s hands trailed down Maria’s arms and they held each other’s hands briefly. The grip was tight but not painful and when they let go Liz’s hands glided over her body to Maria’s firm breasts. Maria’s hands also glided up to cup Liz’s and as the brunette lifted herself up and then crashed back down. She did it over again and Maria cried out, the toy rubbed against her hard clit and sent a surge of passion through her body. Soon she was pushing up to meet each thrust again and again. The girls played with each other’s bodies, fingers danced on flesh. Moans from all the girls filled the room; Liz and Maria were going wild against each other. Liz bent over, continuing her hips movements but was looking into Maria’s eyes and kissing her whenever she could.
“OH GOD…UGNNNN…UGHNNNNNN…UHN YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Liz screamed
“OH MY…OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Maria screamed at the same time
Their bodies stopped moving and collapsed together. Liz and Maria rolled onto their side as the blond gently removed the dildo from Liz. They continued to caress each other until the moans of Isabel caught their attention. They looked over and watched.
Isabel had brought about Ava’s orgasm and now, as a reward for her very skilled efforts, all three were back in the Jacuzzi. Isabel was standing in the middle, in front of her was Tess and behind her was Ava. Both of the twins had a hand on Isabel’s sex and both had two fingers inside her. Tess eagerly kissed and loved Isabel’s breasts with her mouth while her sister kissed her shoulders and back. Isabel’s hips moved against their hands, the feel of Ava’s wrist in her butt cleavage was providing even more stimulation. “HMmmmmmm…Ava…oh god Tess…UGHhhhhhh!” she moaned and groaned
One of her hands of behind Tess’s head, running through her wet hair, and the other hands reached back to hold onto Ava. She looked over and caught Liz watching them, she smiled as both the human girls stood up and returned to the Jacuzzi. They moved to either side of Isabel and took turns kissing her mouth unti…
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
Tess and Ava’s fingers did their work beautifully, Isabel cried out and slumped against the other girls who each held her and caressed her skin.
In the main pool, all the guys had been watching and as their cocks got hard from the show before them, they couldn’t help but wrap their own fingers around the dicks and started to stoke themselves. As they watched the absolutely euphoric faces on the girls as they had an orgasm, each of the young men shot a load of their seed into the water.
They kept going until they simply couldn’t. At which point they moved to the Jacuzzi and held their lovers as they each came down. Soon they all walked out, hand in hand and with Maria’s dildo still jutting out from between her legs, and then left to the living room to enjoy their evening.
Stables, Gardens, 22:00
Ava and Sam walked through the gardens to the stables. She almost had to drag him there, as each step was hesitant and full of fear.
“Sam, it’s okay. The horse has your energy in him, he wont hurt you.” Ava said
“I know…I know.” Sam said, sweat forming on his brow. He could feel the strain on his ribs that were broken the last time he was near a horse.
“Well just remember this, you have all our powers. You can make a shield now just like the rest of us.”
“Shield? Yeah, yeah a shield.” Sam said as they stepped inside, “Tell me again why I’m out here.”
“Because I love you and I don’t want you to be afraid of something like this…and I want to really try out the Tarzan and Jane outfit I got. I would prefer to be out in the woods when we do it.” Ava said as she looked over each of the horses, “There he is, the one next to mine. He’s yours.”
Sam looked at the horses and as Ava stood by and said hello to hers, he looked at her neighbour. He found an Abyssinian looking back at him; he was a deep shade of brown with a black mane.
“See, he’s nice.” Ava said
All of a sudden the stallion shook his head and startled Sam. He jumped back, closed his eyes tightly and sent his hand forward to form a shield.
“Sorry about my fiancé, he has issues.” Ava said to the horse
The horse extended his head forward and licked Sam’s hand through the shield. The icky factor of the contact caused Sam to withdraw his hand but he opened his eyes and looked more calmly at the animal. The horse pushed open the stall door with his nose and moved out and closer to Sam. As he brushed up against the human, Sam tensed completely up but the horse never backed away. Instead it started to lick his face.
Ava couldn’t help but smile and laugh, “You are so not kissing me until you get cleaned up.”
“Ha ha.” Sam said
“He does seem to like you.” Ava said
The horse then pushed Sam with his nose toward his back. The horse lowered himself so that Sam could get on. “Oh I don’t think so.” Sam said
The horse shook his head and made a typical horse sound before standing back up. He turned around and went back into his stall.
“I think you hurt his feelings.” Ava whined, “Go apologise.”
“Ava? He’s a horse.”
“Apologise.” Ava ordered
Sam looked back to the horse but caught his stare. Sam couldn’t help but reach out and touched his hand to just above the animals nose. Ava continued to look at her lover; she concentrated on his emotions and could feel the fear draining slightly. Then he snapped out of it and shook his head, and Ava felt the fear back as he backed off. “What was that?” Sam asked
“Don’t know but I know that you overcame your fear for a minute there.” Ava said
“I…I think we better get back to the house.” Sam said
“You want to try it again sometime?”
“Yeah, sure. Tomorrow?” Sam said
“Tomorrow.” Ava said with a smile, {That was easier than I thought.} she said to herself
Together they left but before Sam closed the door to the stable he looked back at his horse and say it staring back at him. He lingered for a second before closing the door and heading back to the house with Ava.
Outside the Dome, Midnight
Quietly a car pulled up the road to the dome and two people, a man and woman, got out. They approached the glass and just stood there. “Well is this it?” he asked
“It’s a giant dome in the middle of the fucking desert. Of course this is it.” She said, “Moron.” She said under her breath
“Well then, lets visit the family.” He approached the glass and held out his hand. The ensuing blast he sent out was sent right back at him, throwing him back and onto his ass. There wasn’t even a scratch on the glass, “Rath?” she asked
“I’m fine Lonnie, no need to tear up. That’s some tough shit.” Rath said
“Like I’d ever cry over you.” Lonnie said, “Looks like we’re going to have to do this the direct way.”
“I was so hoping that you weren’t going to say that.” Rath said, “Oh fuck it.”
Together they moved up to the glass gate and started jumping about, waving their arms and yelling as much as they could.
To Be Continued…
Outside the Mansion, The Dome, 09:00am The Next Morning
It was the guys turn to disappear for a while today, almost as soon as they got up they were heading back to town. Max and Sam, unknown to each other, were on the same mission while Kyle decided to pay his father a visit. Michael, after having a look at his bank account had bought his apartment out right...then for the hell of it he bought the building. He liked the idea of having something that was his, but since he now lived at the mansion he was going to rent it out and was going to interview some tenants, while telling the current residents that nothing was going to change, except for the quality of the maintenance. When he was living there the building was always a mess, the only way he tolerated it was because he could use his powers to fix things up a little. Alex never left the dome; he took one of the bikes and drove to the woods. Given the sheer size of the dome and the size of the clearing they were in it was the only way to get anywhere quickly.
That left the girls, Tess and Ava were out swimming in the lake while Maria watched them as she sunbathed on the shore. Isabel and Liz were just walking, hand-in-hand, around the grounds. They mainly stayed in the gardens, walking between the flowerbeds to a line of trees at the far end.
“I wonder what’s behind there?” Liz asked
“Certainly looks…private.” Isabel said seductively
Together they ran past the tree line to find another building, one they weren’t told about when Kalen and Feln were giving their grand tour. The girls moved closer and opened one of the doors. As they moved inside they found themselves in a large stable and saw another drone tending to several thoroughbred horses from Abyssinians and Altai’s to Thessalians.
“Oh wow.” Liz said as she stroked one of the animals
“Why wouldn’t Kalen tell us about these?” Isabel asked
“He wished them to be a surprise for you.” The drone said, “Greetings Majesty, Highness.”
“I take it these are for us?” Liz asked
“Yes Majesty. These animals have been hybridised with genetic material from a similar animal from Antar. They were held in high regard by the noble families and wished them to survive.”
“So what, they’re hybrids like me and the others?” Isabel asked
“Yes, as a result they can survive in a multitude of environments, they are faster, stronger and able to store nutrients for extended periods of time.”
“Cool, maybe we should put them into a race.” Isabel said
“Nah they’d do a blood test. Someone would pick up on it.” Liz said, “So, what’s your designation?”
“I am Environmental Drone, Operations: Livestock.”
“Can we just call you EDOL?” Isabel asked, as she thought about asking Kalen to do something about the length of the drone’s names
“Of course Highness.” EDOL said
“Do you guys ever refuse us?” Liz asked
“It is not in our programming Majesty. All orders given by your family are to be obeyed. While we do look alive, we are machines.” EDOL said
“Okay.” Liz said, “Can we take these guys out for a ride?”
“Of course Majesty. You may choose which ever of the horses you desire.” EDOL said
Liz looked over the horses but was drawn to a particular one, a white Andalusian. Isabel was also drawn to a particular horse that was one of the same breed, but completely black with the exception of white hair around an ankle. They couldn’t explain the link to these particular animals; there was just something in their eyes that drew them to them.
“Commander Kalen will be pleased.” EDOL said
“How so?” Isabel asked as both she and Liz turned to face it.
“He implanted energy from each of you into the horses. They are bound and will be loyal to you and your young. Commander Kalen was unsure whether you’re hybrid and human status would affect the procedure.” EDOL said
“Okay.” Liz said as she looked around, “No saddles?”
“Unnecessary Majesty, unless you so request it. Antarians ride bareback.” EDOL said
“Oh, okay. Should be interesting.” Isabel said, “What about reins or something to hold on to?”
“The animals’ mane is stronger and longer than normal for the Earth variety. That will be what you hold onto, it will not cause the beast any pain or discomfort. As for guidance, the energy within them creates a link to you. You will be able to direct them with your thoughts.” EDOL said
The two horses moved out of their stalls and lowered themselves to their knees. Liz and Isabel looked at each other before mounting them and they then raised themselves. EDOL then moved over to the main doors and slid them open before the two girls rode out. There was a trail running by the stable that led out to the main clearing of the property and that’s what they followed.
“Hey lets show off a little.” Liz suggested
“Want to show off your new stallion to Maria?” Isabel said
“Well we did have our pony phases when we were younger. This will kill her.” Liz said
“Ooh lets race out past the lake.” Isabel said
“You’re on.” Liz said
In a spit-second the girls gripped the manes tighter and the horses shot off, speeding past the lake so fast that they were nothing but a blur but when they stopped and looked back to the three girls, all they saw were three jaws hanging open. All the girls had felt was a gust of wind passing them what when they saw the horses they were completely stunned.
“Where the hell did they come from?” Maria asked, her eyes shinning brightly
Isabel and Liz rode the horses back to the shore where the girls were resting.
“Jealous?” Liz asked
“Oh you so know I am. So spill it…where?” Maria asked
“Around the back of the gardens, there is a stable that’s manned by EDOL.” Isabel said
“Another drone?” Tess asked
“Yep. And there are three horses with your names written on them.” Liz said
“Really?” all three said eagerly at once
In seconds they were running to the back of the gardens and a few minutes later all came riding back on their own horses. Maria on a light brown Arabian stallion, Tess was on a brown Thessalian mare with a white patch on the nose and Ava’s was identical, twins for the twins.
“So now that we’ve all got four legs beneath us, where do you want to go?” Isabel asked
“How about we head out to the edge of the dome?” Maria said
“Maria we go up that road every day.” Tess said
“No that’s not what I mean. We can go ten miles in any direction; there is an entire rainforest in here that we know nothing about. I say we pick up a stick, spin it and the direction it stops we go.” Maria said
“I like it.” Liz said
“Then that’s what we do.” Ava said as she held up her hand and a stick went flying into it.
She threw it like a boomerang and when it hit the ground it kept spinning for a while. When it stopped the girls just took off, riding into the small trails that ran into the immense forest.
Main Street, Roswell, 09:20am
Max was walking the streets of the town nervously. He knew the press was still out and about and the last thing he wanted was for someone to know he was out shopping for an engagement ring. As he approached the jewellers, he kept looking over his shoulder and when he got to the door he turned completely around to make sure the coast was clear. It was right then, that someone smashed into his back and he jumped around to find Sam staring back at him. He had been doing the same thing, making sure no one was watching him as he went to the jewellers.
“Sam!”
“Max!”
Both said together as their hearts thundered in their chests from the fright. “What are you…” Max asked, “Are you going…you know…inside?”
“Are you?” Sam asked
“Uh, yeah.” Max said
“Me too.” Sam said, “I’m here looking for…oh hell, I’m going to ask Ava to marry me. I’m looking for a ring.”
“So am I.” Max said
“Really?”
“I already asked Liz but we want to do it in front of everyone.” Max said
“Congrats man.” Sam said as he extended his hand. Max took it and they both went inside.
Inside the Jewellers…
As the two young men stepped inside, the old man behind the counter looked up at them and scrutinised them for a second. Then it struck him whom it was before him, he watched the news often enough to know that he was looking at two of the richest people he’d ever heard of. “Mr Evans, Mr Reese. Please come inside. How can I help you?”
“Oh we’re just looking at the moment…for rings…actually *a* ring.” Max said, slightly nervous. He knew that there was a chance that the elderly gentlemen before them would be on the phone to the papers the second they left; a slight chance, but it was still there.
“Well we do have a lovely collection of rings over here. May I enquire as to the occasion?”
“Uh before we get to that, discretion is a big plus.” Sam said, hearing Max’s thoughts loud and clear
“Oh of course sir. I can assure you that I would never tell anyone of the reasons of your visit.”
“That’s good cause we’ve got five beautiful women at the house and, I don’t care what they say, they like this kind of stuff…a lot. A person could stand to make a lot of money.” Sam said
“Uh yes Mr Reese.”
“Okay…the occasion. We’re looking for engagement rings.” Max said
“Ah yes, this way.” The jeweller moved over and stood behind a glass display case that was full of beautiful rings that were both ornate and simple in design. He let Max and Sam look over each ring one at a time.
30 Minutes Later…
“I’m sorry, none of these look…right.” Max said as he shook his head
“Yeah, I got to say the same.” Sam said
“Do you have anything that’s just really special? Special by your standards…we’re kinda new at this.” Max said
“I do have a private collection. My family has been in this business for three generations before me and my father, grandfather and great-grandfather made jewellery with the finest materials. They start at $12,000.”
“For this, price is not a problem.” Max said
“Of course sir.” He smiled, “Please come this way.”
The old man opened a flap in the counter and let Max and Sam through. The teenagers followed him through to the back of the shop, into a room with equipment that was obviously used to make expensive items. From that room they moved to the side and he entered his combination into a large safe, which he opened. In a few minutes he removed a hand full of trays and placed them on a table.
As Sam and Max moved closer he pulled back the velvet cloths that covered them and showed the young men the pride and joy of his family’s work. On the fourth tray, near the middle was a platinum ring, set with a diamond and around that were several smaller stones that was both diamonds and rubies.
“That one.” Max said
“Mr Evans?”
“This one, the second I saw it, I saw Liz wearing it. That is definitely the one.” Max said
“Nice, very nice.” Sam said
“Yes sir, a very excellent choice. This was made by my great-grandfather when his family still lived in Europe in 1862. The diamonds are of the highest quality, as are the rubies and the platinum of the band is as pure as he could make it. He made it under a commission from a British Duke and was intended as a gift to his wife for their anniversary. The gentlemen paid up front for the item but both he and his wife died in an accident before he could collect it.”
“And this is for sale?” Max asked
“Oh yes sir, it is $132,000.”
Max blinked. Sam moved closer to his king and looked at him.
“You know what the girls will say, that kind of money could go to charities, helping the other families, ensuring the company can deliver. And you just know that Isabel will bring up that little limit on credit card comment you made.” Sam said
“I know but that is the one. And besides, our friends made sure of everything and they did say we could spend the funds however we wanted. Also Kal…granddad’s lawyer told us that two million was set aside for anything to do with weddings.” Max said
“Okay.” Sam said
“I’ll take this one.” Max said
The old man reached over to the tray and picked up the ring before placing it carefully into a small box off to the side.
Sam then turned his attention to the trays and looked over each one. After five minutes he spotted one ring that was made of gold. Like Max’s it was set with a diamond but it has two emeralds on either side that reminded him of Ava’s eyes. The band was etched with a series of intricate lines.
“Got one?” Max asked
“I think so.” Sam said as he picked it up, it was reflected in his eyes and as Sam stared into the main stone a flash entered his head of him sliding the ring onto Ava’s finger.
“Ah yes. Made by my father at the turn of the twentieth century, he made three of these but I no longer have the other two. This is the last one. They weren’t made for any reason in particular but he did enjoy his work. This one is $98,000.”
“I’ll take it. Yeah definitely this one.” Sam said
The old man smiled and took the ring. He placed it into a box similar to the one he placed Max’s in before he presented each to the young men. They closed the boxes and went back out to the storefront.
“Gentlemen, will that be cash, cheque or credit card?”
“You take cheques?” Max asked
“For special customers.”
“Cool.” Sam said
“Oh well a cheque will be fine.” Max said as he reached into a pocket. He pulled out a chequebook for the “wedding” bank account and wrote it out for both rings. After pulling it from the book he handed it to the jeweller who inspected it and smiled.
“Thank you Mr Evans.”
Max and Sam put the boxes in their pockets but given the value of what they were carrying, they didn’t want to risk them being stolen so they used their powers to seal the pockets. They then left and sneaked around as much as they had when they arrived, they didn’t want anyone to know where they were. When they made it to the Limo that was parked near the Crashdown, the driver drone drove them off to Michael’s old apartment building and picked him up and then went to collect Kyle. After everything was dealt with they all drove home.
Dinning Room, The Mansion, 18:00
By the time it was time to eat, the girls had returned their horses to the stables. While they were out they had come across Alex. He had parked the bike by a group of rocks as he slept near a pond that was very similar to the one they all enjoyed back on the Island. When the girls came across him, they woke him up and Alex was startled to see five horses over him but when he saw Isabel on hers, his underwear started to feel tight. They all rode back together and went inside just as the guys drove through the gate.
Since then, Max and Liz couldn’t keep their eyes off each other. They knew that they didn’t need to hide anything anymore and that everyone would know they were engaged. Both were thankful for it, the looks Liz was getting from Maria as she tried to figure what was going on with her long-time friend was getting a little annoying. They were actually more surprised that she hadn’t figured it out already. At dinner time they all went into the dinning room and sat down. Soon DDOK came in and they requested roast chicken with boiled potatoes for their meal.
“So what did you guys do today?” Max asked
“We went horse riding through the dome.” Liz said as they started to eat
“Where’d you get horses?” Michael asked
“Around back. There is a stable on the other side of the gardens that is filled with the most beautiful horses I’ve ever seen.” Maria said, “Actually it’s the only horses I’ve seen…in real life anyway.”
“There are some for you guys.” Isabel said
“Na, no way. Horse bad, really bad.” Sam said quickly
“What’s you’re problem?” Max asked
“He’s a little afraid of horses.” Ava said
“Ava!” Sam warned
“Sorry honey but these aren’t normal horses. They’ve been hybridised and will do what ever you want.” Ava said
“Yeah…not going to the back of the garden…ever.” Sam said
“Come on Sam, they’re horses. What happened that could have…you know?” Max asked
“Broken ribs, cracked jaw and whole lot of pain. And it wasn’t even trying to do anything, it just kicked back.” Sam said
“Ouch.” Michael said
“Yeah - ouch.” Sam answered, “So no horse for me thank you very much.”
“Well we’ll talk about it later.” Ava said
“So hybrid horses?” Max asked
“Yeah, the drone that takes care of them said that they’ve been crossed with an animal that the nobles liked.” Liz said
“I’ll have to take a look. But right now we have something more important to do.” Max said
“We do?” Isabel asked
“We do.” Max said as he stood up. He used a napkin to wipe his mouth and moved around the table. Max stood before Liz and knelt down on one knee while taking the box from his pocket. As he presented it to Liz he opened it and said, “Liz Parker will you marry me?”
Liz just looked at the ring; she couldn’t believe Max would have gotten her something like this. Everyone else was speechless.
“Yes.” Liz said simply as Max slid the ring onto her finger. Then the two embraced tightly
“Ooh, ooh, ooh. That was the look.” Maria yelled excitedly as she worked it out, “You already asked her, this one is just for us.” Then she became a tad upset, “How come you didn’t tell me?”
“Because that way it was just the two of us for a while.” Liz said as she continued to hold Max.
“My best friend is getting married.” Maria said happily as she moved up and hugged Liz, “WE need to celebrate.”
“Oh we will.” Liz said
“No, I mean we need to *celebrate*” Maria said with a wink
“I know.” Liz said, “You and I have a date in the Jacuzzi later.”
“Mind if I join you?” Tess asked with a sly smile
“More the merrier.” Liz said
“That’s good cause you might have something else to celebrate as well.” Sam said as he stood up
“Oh yeah, what?” Liz asked
Sam knelt before Ava as Max had done and pulled out his ring, “Ava Harding, will you please marry me?”
Ava was stunned. After the dream she had of Sam taking her on the altar she had intended to talk to him but wanted to do that in bed tonight. Having him here, kneeling before her was a complete surprise. Ava couldn’t say a thing, she just latched onto Sam, wrapped her legs and arms around him as she kissed him passionately for several minutes.
“Is that a yes?” Sam asked
She just nodded before Sam removed the ring from the box and slipped it on her finger.
“Wow.” She said as she saw her reflection in the stone, “This must have cost a fortune.”
“They both must have.” Liz said
“Tell me about it, these are at least 90G’s.” Isabel said after glancing at the stones
“98,000 here.” Sam said
“132 for this one.” Max said
“WHAT!” All five girls yelled at once
“Before you say anything else, it’s from a fund that Kalen made specifically for our weddings.” Max said
“Oh.” Liz said, “Oh well that is different.” She said as she started to gaze at her ring again, “My fiancé has good taste.”
“Mine too.” Ava said
“Should we be jealous?” Isabel asked Maria and Tess
“Totally, but lets just be happy tonight. We can be jealous as hell tomorrow.” Tess said
“I agree, besides we have some celebrating to do.” Maria said
“Care to join us ladies?” Liz asked Isabel and Ava
Isabel looked into Liz’s, her girlfriend’s, eyes. She desperately wanted to feel her lover’s body against her own tonight and being with all the others for the first time since Liz’s anointment as head woman of the house was sparking her arousal to the point of insanity. “Wouldn’t miss it.” She said
“I’m so there.” Ava said.
The young men looked at each other as they looked at their lovers look at each other. The love and lust was mixing in the air and was so thick that it could have been cut with a knife. “Boy’s you’ll need to entertain yourselves tonight. We’ll be a little busy.” Isabel said
Max moved behind Liz and wrapped his arms around her. “Mind if we watch?”
“Not at all.” Liz said as she felt his confined erection against her butt.
“DDOK, I think we’ll be having coffee in the living room. After that we’re not to be disturbed.” Max said
“Of course.” DDOK said
Pool Room, Basement of the Mansion, 30 Minutes Later
After quietly enjoying their coffee, Liz stood up, took Maria’s hand and everybody walked down the stairs. There wasn’t any need for swimsuits so they all stripped off but they did bring in towels to dry themselves over. The guys got out a bunch of air mats and through them into the pool, the decided to relax while they watched their lovers enjoy themselves. As they got themselves settled, the girls stepped inside the Jacuzzi.
Maria looked at Liz’s body and bit her lower lip as the brunette dunked under the water to soak her hair. As she came back up her eyes locked onto Maria and both smiled, knowing what was going to happen. Then Isabel came up behind Maria, reached around, cupped her breasts and gently squeezed.
“Have a good time ladies.” Isabel said but then whispered in Maria’s ear, “I better get her back in one piece, remember she’s mine.”
“Same goes with Tess my beautiful alien princess. But I can tell you this, being with both Tess and Ava…mind boggling.” Maria said excitedly
Isabel smiled, looked into Liz’s eyes and kissed Maria’s cheek before releasing her breasts. With a wink towards Liz, Isabel turned back to Tess and Ava who looked at her with fire in their eyes. First she kissed Tess, holding her body as close as possible as her tongue reached deep inside her mouth. Ava was only an inch away, her hands running up both Isabel and Tess’s back, pushing them together. When Isabel broke the kiss with Tess, she turned to Ava and kissed her, all three pressed together.
Meanwhile, underwater, Liz and Maria held both hands. Liz pulled her best friend in and their breasts crushed together, the sensation of their nipples scraping against each other sent fire through them. Their mouths came together slowly, inching their way together until their joined together, kissing each other with the fury of a volcanic eruption. Their arms wrapped around each other as they stood in the water, gently caressing each other while their heads moved back and forth as their lips pressed together and tongues intertwined.
Off in the other side of the Jacuzzi Isabel had lined Tess and Ava next to each other and was eagerly moving back and forth between them. She started kissing them but was gradually moving lower and lower until she was at their breasts. The princess kissed, licked, sucked and teased the firm mounds of flesh on each of the twins. Both Tess and Ava had their eyes closed and let Isabel continue to play with their breasts and play with them she did. Each got equal attention as they lay against the edge of the tub and both wanted more, it didn’t take long for the girls to send on hand up and squeezed Isabel’s breasts. The resulting clenching of her teeth on Tess’s nipple caused the shorter blonde to shudder in intense rapture.
“Aguuhnnnnnnnnn…” Tess moaned as Isabel did it again.
Isabel liked the reaction in Tess and moved to Ava. With a gentle flick of her tongue, Isabel latched her mouth onto Ava’s breast and bit down.
“Agh…Isabel.” Ava moaned softly
Liz and Maria broke their kiss to look over to their lovers. They smiled before turning their attention back to each other. Maria licked her lips as she looked at the hard nipples protruding from Liz; she needed to feel them with her tongue, she wanted to taste them and suck on them like a baby. With a quick movement, the blonde reached her head down and wrapped her lips around the pebble hard nipple.
“AAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmmm…” Liz sighed in satisfaction; she placed her hands on the back of Maria’s head and pressed her into her bosom. The grip wasn’t tight, just enough to make sure Maria’s head would never be more than an inch from her tits. Maria eagerly took the space to move and jumped back and forth to each breast and nipple. The Goosebumps on Liz’s skin created new textures and new sensations that they both enjoyed.
Liz was soon biting her lip to keep from crying out as Maria followed Isabel’s lead and nibbled on the nipples. However, she couldn’t help it. Liz could hear Max in her head telling her to just let go and soon a cry rang out that echoed throughout the large room. Maria felt her own satisfaction build and smiled at Liz’s bliss.
The three alien blondes also smiled at Liz’s cry, Tess knew all too well how good her girlfriend could make a women feel. However, the delicate and erotic things Isabel was doing to her and her sister was inebriating. Isabel had stopped making love to their breasts and was looking them dead in the eye while her hands glided over their skin. The princess trailed her fingers just under their delicious tits, delicately scraping the underside with her fingernails before heading south. Isabel’s hands traced their lower ribs, felt the tightness of the twin’s stomach muscles before lingering, with the purpose of drawing out the tease, on her abdomen. Then, a hundred times faster than anything she’d done tonight, her hands dived beneath the waterline and cupped each girl’s aching sex.
Tess and Ava’s bodies arched, sending the tits forward while their heads fell back. Isabel just trailed her fingers over their outer lips causing each girl to try and push their hips down in the vain attempt to get Isabel’s fingers inside them.
“Uhhhhhhh…please Isabel.” Tess begged as Isabel’s fingertip tapped her clit, “Ugnnn…”
“Oh god damn Isabel…oh god more…I need more…” Ava moaned, rocking and circling her hips to create more friction.
“You want me inside you?” Isabel asked with a smug look on her face
“Yes.” Tess moaned
“My fingers can go really deep, do you want that?” Isabel asked
“Yes.” Ava gasped
“I can get my entire hand in Liz, she really gets off on it. Do you want me to?”
“YES!” Both girls cried out in pleasure, their hips moving wildly back and forth.
Isabel smiled and started sliding her fingers in and out of them. At first just one finger each, then she added another and then a third. All the while her thumbs were adding continuous pressure to their clits. She had no intention of fisting them just now, she had no way of knowing if Tess had received it from Maria and didn’t want to intrude. Firsts should always belong to their true loves.
Off to the side, Maria and Liz walked out of the Jacuzzi. The blond rested her friend on the tiled floor while she reached into her rolled up towel. Maria pulled out the dildo Michael gave her only it had a new attachment, a bunch of delicate leather straps. Maria slipped it onto her legs and pulled it up to her hips before using her powers to tighten the harness around her. In less than a minute Maria was proudly sporting a huge erection. Maria knelt by Liz and brought her legs up and the spread them wide. Slowly she moved between the slender limbs. Maria bent down and kissed Liz’s slit, causing her to squirm, before she lined her self up over Liz. They were eye-to-eye, breast-to-breast and the tip of the dildo was just inside the young queens slit.
“I’ve always wondered what it’d be like to do this to you.” Maria said
Liz felt Maria’s hips with her inner thighs and held the blond with her hands on Maria’s sides, “Then don’t wait to find out.”
Maria bent down and kissed Liz as she pushed her hips forward. Liz gasped as Maria filled her depths, pushing the fake cock inch by inch into the brunette and with each inch, Liz held tighter onto Maria. When Maria was completely inside Liz, their breasts squashed together as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Liz brought her legs up and wrapped them around Maria, locking her ankles together behind her butt.
Maria then withdrew and pushed back in, her hips gently rocking back and forth ever so slightly but her thrusts were increasing. The girls’ bodies were soon moving together in perfect tandem. Maria was pushing and pulling her hips, moving the replica of Michael’s dick in and out of Liz, repeating it over and over again as they kissed. Liz couldn’t help but wonder if this what Maria felt like ever time she had Michael in her.
“Maria…oh god…so good…ugnnnn…more!” Liz moaned, her body writhed wantonly
Things had heated up with the other three girls. Tess was sitting up on the edge of the Jacuzzi with Isabel’s head between her legs; eagerly lapping at her cunt while Ava knelt behind Tess and held her. Isabel’s tongue darted into Tess’s soaked core, taking her flavour into her mouth with each lap.
“UGHNNNNNNN…Isabel…GOD BABY…KEEP LICKING ME…OH GOD THERE…RIGHT THERE!” Tess groaned, her hips circling, grinding against Isabel’s face. “OH GOD…OH GOD…OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Her climax hit her like a tidal wave against the land. Every muscle tightened as she fell against her sister. Ava held her tightly as she rode out the mind shattering orgasm, gently stroking her arms to bring her back to reality.
“Hmmmm.” Tess hummed, “You really are good at that.”
“I know.” Isabel said softly before kissing her belly button. As she looked back up into Tess’s shimmering eyes, her gaze shifted to see the lustful eyes of Ava locking onto hers.
Tess tilted her head back to look at Ava and then looked back down at Isabel. She didn’t need to be told or asked to do anything; she just stood up and let Ava take her position. Tess kissed her sisters cheek as she sat by her side; she took hold of Ava’s shoulders as Isabel ran her hands over her thighs. Isabel took a quick look over to Liz and Maria who were still lost in each other; she smiled at the look of utter bliss on Liz’s face as her attention returned to her lover. Gently she caressed Ava’s soft thighs before she parted them. They never broke eye contact as Isabel once again teased Ava with her fingers, circling and flicking a nipple, feeling the softness of her flesh before trailing her lips. The princess kissed her way up the inside of Ava’s thighs until she reached the apex and latched her mouth onto her core.
“Augnnnnnnn…” Ava sighed contentedly at the contact, resting her head on Tess’s shoulder
Isabel went to work as eagerly and with as much enthusiasm as she had done with Tess. Everything she did was identical to how she pleasured Tess, every nibble, every lick, every scrape of her fingernail on pliant flesh, it was all identical but Ava was responding to it more feverishly than her sister. Fire had been sparked in her blood that was overtaking her.
“OH ISABEL…OH YES…HMMMM…UGNNNNNNNNNN!” Ava cried with passion as Isabel continued to work her magic tongue on her clit and cunt
The thrust of Maria’s hips against her best friend was driving the men insane. Then all of a sudden, Liz flipped them both over. Now Maria was on the bottom and they remained joined by the fake dick that was lodged firmly in Liz. The queen held it in a tight grip with her muscles and gently started to circle and rock her hips, moving the toy inside her and resulting in the most electrifying sensations flying through her body.
Liz’s hands trailed down Maria’s arms and they held each other’s hands briefly. The grip was tight but not painful and when they let go Liz’s hands glided over her body to Maria’s firm breasts. Maria’s hands also glided up to cup Liz’s and as the brunette lifted herself up and then crashed back down. She did it over again and Maria cried out, the toy rubbed against her hard clit and sent a surge of passion through her body. Soon she was pushing up to meet each thrust again and again. The girls played with each other’s bodies, fingers danced on flesh. Moans from all the girls filled the room; Liz and Maria were going wild against each other. Liz bent over, continuing her hips movements but was looking into Maria’s eyes and kissing her whenever she could.
“OH GOD…UGNNNN…UGHNNNNNN…UHN YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Liz screamed
“OH MY…OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Maria screamed at the same time
Their bodies stopped moving and collapsed together. Liz and Maria rolled onto their side as the blond gently removed the dildo from Liz. They continued to caress each other until the moans of Isabel caught their attention. They looked over and watched.
Isabel had brought about Ava’s orgasm and now, as a reward for her very skilled efforts, all three were back in the Jacuzzi. Isabel was standing in the middle, in front of her was Tess and behind her was Ava. Both of the twins had a hand on Isabel’s sex and both had two fingers inside her. Tess eagerly kissed and loved Isabel’s breasts with her mouth while her sister kissed her shoulders and back. Isabel’s hips moved against their hands, the feel of Ava’s wrist in her butt cleavage was providing even more stimulation. “HMmmmmmm…Ava…oh god Tess…UGHhhhhhh!” she moaned and groaned
One of her hands of behind Tess’s head, running through her wet hair, and the other hands reached back to hold onto Ava. She looked over and caught Liz watching them, she smiled as both the human girls stood up and returned to the Jacuzzi. They moved to either side of Isabel and took turns kissing her mouth unti…
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
Tess and Ava’s fingers did their work beautifully, Isabel cried out and slumped against the other girls who each held her and caressed her skin.
In the main pool, all the guys had been watching and as their cocks got hard from the show before them, they couldn’t help but wrap their own fingers around the dicks and started to stoke themselves. As they watched the absolutely euphoric faces on the girls as they had an orgasm, each of the young men shot a load of their seed into the water.
They kept going until they simply couldn’t. At which point they moved to the Jacuzzi and held their lovers as they each came down. Soon they all walked out, hand in hand and with Maria’s dildo still jutting out from between her legs, and then left to the living room to enjoy their evening.
Stables, Gardens, 22:00
Ava and Sam walked through the gardens to the stables. She almost had to drag him there, as each step was hesitant and full of fear.
“Sam, it’s okay. The horse has your energy in him, he wont hurt you.” Ava said
“I know…I know.” Sam said, sweat forming on his brow. He could feel the strain on his ribs that were broken the last time he was near a horse.
“Well just remember this, you have all our powers. You can make a shield now just like the rest of us.”
“Shield? Yeah, yeah a shield.” Sam said as they stepped inside, “Tell me again why I’m out here.”
“Because I love you and I don’t want you to be afraid of something like this…and I want to really try out the Tarzan and Jane outfit I got. I would prefer to be out in the woods when we do it.” Ava said as she looked over each of the horses, “There he is, the one next to mine. He’s yours.”
Sam looked at the horses and as Ava stood by and said hello to hers, he looked at her neighbour. He found an Abyssinian looking back at him; he was a deep shade of brown with a black mane.
“See, he’s nice.” Ava said
All of a sudden the stallion shook his head and startled Sam. He jumped back, closed his eyes tightly and sent his hand forward to form a shield.
“Sorry about my fiancé, he has issues.” Ava said to the horse
The horse extended his head forward and licked Sam’s hand through the shield. The icky factor of the contact caused Sam to withdraw his hand but he opened his eyes and looked more calmly at the animal. The horse pushed open the stall door with his nose and moved out and closer to Sam. As he brushed up against the human, Sam tensed completely up but the horse never backed away. Instead it started to lick his face.
Ava couldn’t help but smile and laugh, “You are so not kissing me until you get cleaned up.”
“Ha ha.” Sam said
“He does seem to like you.” Ava said
The horse then pushed Sam with his nose toward his back. The horse lowered himself so that Sam could get on. “Oh I don’t think so.” Sam said
The horse shook his head and made a typical horse sound before standing back up. He turned around and went back into his stall.
“I think you hurt his feelings.” Ava whined, “Go apologise.”
“Ava? He’s a horse.”
“Apologise.” Ava ordered
Sam looked back to the horse but caught his stare. Sam couldn’t help but reach out and touched his hand to just above the animals nose. Ava continued to look at her lover; she concentrated on his emotions and could feel the fear draining slightly. Then he snapped out of it and shook his head, and Ava felt the fear back as he backed off. “What was that?” Sam asked
“Don’t know but I know that you overcame your fear for a minute there.” Ava said
“I…I think we better get back to the house.” Sam said
“You want to try it again sometime?”
“Yeah, sure. Tomorrow?” Sam said
“Tomorrow.” Ava said with a smile, {That was easier than I thought.} she said to herself
Together they left but before Sam closed the door to the stable he looked back at his horse and say it staring back at him. He lingered for a second before closing the door and heading back to the house with Ava.
Outside the Dome, Midnight
Quietly a car pulled up the road to the dome and two people, a man and woman, got out. They approached the glass and just stood there. “Well is this it?” he asked
“It’s a giant dome in the middle of the fucking desert. Of course this is it.” She said, “Moron.” She said under her breath
“Well then, lets visit the family.” He approached the glass and held out his hand. The ensuing blast he sent out was sent right back at him, throwing him back and onto his ass. There wasn’t even a scratch on the glass, “Rath?” she asked
“I’m fine Lonnie, no need to tear up. That’s some tough shit.” Rath said
“Like I’d ever cry over you.” Lonnie said, “Looks like we’re going to have to do this the direct way.”
“I was so hoping that you weren’t going to say that.” Rath said, “Oh fuck it.”
Together they moved up to the glass gate and started jumping about, waving their arms and yelling as much as they could.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 39
Max/Liz’s Room, The Mansion, Immediately Following
A light flashing in their faces and a gentle, agreeable ringing in their ears woke Max and Liz up. As they opened their eyes, the couple looked at each other and then over to the clock on their bedside cabinet. After a few minutes of post sleep grogginess they recognised it as their visitor alarm and Max got out of bed. He moved over to some doors on the wall and pulled them apart to reveal a monitor.
“Oh hell.” Max said
“What? Who would visit at this time of night?” Liz asked
“You’re not going to believe this.” Max said
Liz came up beside her new fiancé and looked at the screen and instantly became worried.
“You better wake the others…except Ava. She doesn’t need this.” Max said
“Right.” Liz said, “Are you…you know, gonna let them in?”
“Better having them in here than out there when the press get back here for their usual photo ops.” Max said
“Yeah…Tess and Ava being twins we can handle but a second Isabel and Michael?” Liz said before heading to the door.
“Liz.” Max said
“Yeah?”
“Robe?” Max said, as much as he liked looking at her naked body and as comfortable as they were without clothes in their own home, having people around whom you wouldn’t trust to hold a loaf of bread did warrant some modesty.
“Oh yeah. Thanks.” Liz said as she went into her wardrobe and pulled out her robe. She put it on and then went to wake the others.
Living Room, 5 Minutes Later
Two by two the couples all came into the room to find Max watching another monitor. They all moved around him to watch as Rath and Lonnie walked down the main, 10-mile road to the mansion.
“You just opened the gate?” Isabel asked with disbelief
“Yeah but just enough for them to get through and not their car.” Max said. “It’s closed now so they’re not going anywhere.”
“Max this place is huge, they can hide for years in those trees.” Michael said
“Relax, it’s all on the security net. One flip of a switch and we’ll find them.” Max said
“Why not send a car for them?” Liz asked
Everyone glared at her.
“What? It’ll get them here faster.” Liz said
“I think I want them exhausted by the time they get here.” Alex said, “Safer for us that way.”
“Yeah there is that. But I just want to watch and listen for a while.” Max said, “Listen…Isabel, Michael I want the two of you to stay close to Alex and Maria. Just in case they try to pull a switch on us again.”
“They wouldn’t try that would they?” Maria asked
“They’ve done it before. It was like they wanted a wedge between the there of us…” Max said while looking at Isabel and Michael, “…it was to get me to New York.”
“Well Spaceboy, until they’re gone you don’t move more than five feet from me.” Maria said
“Ditto.” Alex said to Isabel
3 Hours Later…
After a while Lonnie and Rath were sitting in the living room with everyone surrounding them.
“So what do you want?” Max asked
“Well some booze if you got it and a place to bunk.” Rath asked
“This house is dry. As for some where to sleep, you wont be here that long.” Max said
“Why are you here?” Liz asked
“Hey listen, why don’t you little monkeys fuck off while the grown ups talk.” Lonnie said
Isabel didn’t even hesitate in slapping Lonnie’s face. It was completely unexpected to the Dupe but all the women smiled. “Talk that way to her again and I’ll do to you what you did to Zan.” Isabel said
Lonnie looked back and forth between Isabel and Liz. She caught a look between them and smiled. “So, you two enjoying a little bit of the “woman’s touch”. Didn’t think you had it in you sis.” Lonnie said
“I am not your sister and that is none of your business.” Isabel said
“But you should know that Liz is your queen now.” Tess said
“Bullshit.” Rath said
“Actually she is.” Max said as he moved behind Liz. He used his powers to illuminate her Seal and upon seeing it, Rath and Lonnie bowed their heads as all hybrids were programmed to do.
“What the hell was that?” Rath asked
“It was programmed into us all, so that all hybrids would know whom the Royals were and that they were genuine.” Max said, “So back to my question. Why are you here?”
“Well it’s the funniest thing. One day we were in a motel and all of a sudden the papers are filled with the multi-billionaire teens of Roswell who we just so happen to know quite well.” Lonnie said
“You want money.” Isabel said
“Got it in one babe.” Lonnie said, “We figure we’re entitled to about 9 or 10 million. Oh and the Granolith…we want to go home.”
“Forget that.” Came Ava’s voice from the door. She had her arms crossed with Sam standing behind her. “You guys should have woken me.”
“We didn’t want to worry you.” Liz said
Ava marched into the room and stood before them. “You know I don’t have all of Serena’s memories but I’m pretty sure she watched the two of you die and she took a lot of pleasure out of it.”
Rath smiled, “You of all people should know never to trust what you’re seeing.”
“Yeah I’ve got that power…everyone in this room has it now but you don’t.” Ava said
“Yeah but then there is always a well placed manhole cover to slip under when things blow up.” Lonnie said, then she gave a sexy smile to Ava. “Why don’t you and I go upstairs and…renew old ties.”
Ava sighed with disbelief. “I wouldn’t count on it. I’ve got everyone I need right here.”
“Oh come on Ava. A little eye candy for old times sake?” Rath asked
“Say that again and I’ll put you down so fast you’ll…” Sam started but Rath interrupted
“Who the hell is the new guy?” Rath asked as he stood up to stand face to face with Sam
“I’m Sam…Ava’s fiancé.” He said
“What?” Lonnie asked and then spotting on Ava’s finger
Rath looked at Ava with a disgusted look. “You’re letting a human fuck you. You’ve gone from the sewer straight into the septic tank.”
That did it. Sam already had his fist balled and then sent it straight into Rath’s chin but along with it he sent a little blast of power. Not a lot, but more than enough to send Rath flying behind the sofa.
Lonnie smiled and stood up. “You guys really don’t know when to stop with the healing don’t you?”
“We didn’t heal him…well we kinda did, we Shared with him…with all of them.” Tess said
“You guys really don’t know why we’re on Earth do you.” Ava said
“Uh…yeah! Hiding from Kivar and Skins.” Rath said as he got up, rubbing his jaw
“Oh god, here we go.” Max said, “Okay. There is a virus. It’s wiped out all life up there including Antar. There is nothing left to go home too.”
“Well that’s crap. If that’s true how come we’re all still here?” Lonnie asked
“Humans are immune. The virus was an attack from another universe, a rebel group on that side sent an antibody to Earth before they were wiped out and before you ask, none of our scientists could find the antibody let alone replicate it. We were hybridised with humans to find human mates we could trust and keep our D.N.A alive. If we have children with other Antarians or hybrids, they will be susceptible to the virus. It’ll only work with humans. There are thousands of us on Earth and most have found people they could love and who love them. You and a few others failed.” Max said
“So the Granolith wont be doing you much good. Oh and that money is for us. It’s for us to use to help the other families…which you aren’t.” Michael said
Rath moved back around the sofa, never taking his eyes off of Sam. He wasn’t going to be taken unawares again. “Well then, your lives around here should be fun. Try explaining us away when we go everywhere with you.”
“Try leaving. Nobody but use can get in or out of here. This dome is made to protect us.” Max said, “And after what you did to Zan…” he stopped when he saw the look on Ava’s face. She might not have loved Zan even a fraction of what she felt for Sam but she still cared for him.
“Didn’t you ever wonder what it was for? That purple mist that happened when you and Ava first had sex.” Liz asked, the blank look on Lonnie’s face told Liz that she didn’t and just assumed it was an alien thing. “That was your pheromones waking up, a part of Antarian bonding rituals to prepare you for having kids. Mind you Rath and Zan would have to do it as well.”
“You guys had sex?” Rath asked as he looked at each male
“Just call Kalen.” Ava interrupted, “Let him deal with them. I’m pretty sure murder of a Royal is not a nice thing under Antarian law.”
“We can’t.” Max said
“Why not?” Isabel asked
“I got a message a while ago. Kalen has ordered all Antarians on Earth to be placed back into hibernation. They’re the last pure blood Antarians…in a few more years the viral mutation that’s lethal to their enhancements could happen so he thinks this will keep them alive longer.” Max said
“As ice cubes.” Alex said
“It’s their only option.” Liz said
“So what do we do with them?” Kyle asked
“We can’t deal with them alone, we’ve got school starting back in a week…well for some of us.” Liz said while looking at Ava
“You know what I think.” Ava said, “I’m sure there are trucks driving nearby that could make a couple of hybrid pancakes.”
“Ava.” Max said
“She’s entitled to it man.” Sam said
“I know. But lets not sink to their level.” Max said
“Well I can tell you now that if we don’t get anything…well I’m sure the press would like to hear a few things. The public just loves a sex scandal and what better than ten horny teenagers who their parents let live together. What will that do to your folks little diner, or that law firm…oh and dare we forget the good upstanding sheriff?” Lonnie said
“Try it, any of it and I’ll kill you myself.” Kyle said
“What about you Oopie. Remember that little threesome chat we had when I was here last.” Lonnie said
“Okay that’s it.” Isabel said as she grabbed her clone’s hair and started dragging her to the door of the living room where a couple of security drones waited outside.
“Let go you bitch.” Lonnie screamed
All the girls laughed. Rath jumped up to try and grab Isabel but Alex grabbed his arm.
“Don’t touch her.” Alex said
“You? You really think you can take me on.” Rath said
“I’ve got the powers of everyone in this room. Do you want to try it?” Alex asked, “Look behind you.”
Rath quickly looked round to see a second Alex, a mindwarp that Alex created that took a swing at Rath’s face. The alien ducked but it was enough of a distraction for the real Alex to hit the gut. Rath doubled over in pain and that was when Michael and Kyle picked up his arms. They dragged him over to where Isabel had taken Lonnie and just dumped him there.
“Take them up to the rooms you prepared.” Max ordered the drones, “Full security.”
“Yes Majesty.” The drones said together.
The two picked Rath and Lonnie up and met up with six more drones before heading to rooms on the second floor. They were at opposite ends of the mansion, completely away from each other and complete with energy barriers on the windows and doors. The drones activated the fields after making sure that their powers were subdued.
Sam/Ava’s Bedroom…
A little while later, after calming down a little all of the group went back to bed…not that they slept. Ava lay in her bed with Sam’s arms wrapped around her. He could feel her shake slightly at the thought of her former family being in the same house.
“I wont let them touch you Honey.” Sam said
“There’s nothing that we can do with them that isn’t gonna cause problems. If we give them money, they’ll keep coming back for more. They can’t stay here, we’ll never be free from watching them and we certainly can’t walk around like we usually do.”
“We’ll think of something.” Sam said
Ava turned around in his arms and faced him. Sam gently brushed aside a small lock of hair from her face and kissed Ava’s forehead.
“Can…can I tell you something?” Ava asked
“You know you can tell me anything.” Sam said
Ava smiled, “I don’t want to wait long before our wedding. I don’t care whose there except for the others, I don’t care if it’s big or small…hell I don’t care if we have to have a ship’s captain do it. I just want to be your wife.”
“Can I tell you something?” Sam asked
“As long as its not that you want to dump me after what I just said. I don’t want to rush you or anything…” Ava rambled until Sam up his finger over her lips
“I don’t want to wait either. I want to marry you Ava and the sooner the better, we probably should wait for Max and Liz though.” Sam said
“Yeah…I guess. And their parents are going to want something a little substantial.” Ava said
“Probably.” Sam said, “So…how about, the day after their wedding we take a trip up to Vegas.”
“Ooh, now that’s a plan I like.”
“And if it’s not rushing you…cause I really don’t want to do that, that night, I’m going to bring you home and make love to you on that altar out there.” Sam said
“You want to have a baby?” Ava asked with a smile
“As long as your it’s mother, I’ve never wanted anything more. I love you Ava and I want us to be a family...well more than we already are.” Sam said
Ava grabbed onto him and kissed Sam hard, their bodies pressed together as they made love with their mouths.
“What about your parents?” Ava asked
“Screw them, they have been nothing more than a headache to me my entire life. You’re all I need in my life. I don’t want to have them at the wedding…hell I don’t even want to tell them we’re engaged.”
Ava kissed him again, their tongues duelled together, their hands were everywhere but then Sam broke the kiss.
“Do you think we’re a little young for this?” Sam asked
“We’re young.” Ava admitted, “But we’ll learn just like everyone else. We’ll probably need help now and then but we’ve got a good family just outside that door who you just know will love spending time with their new niece or nephew. And there is their parents who’ll have plenty of advice.”
“Yeah.” Sam smiled.
“Maybe we should get in a little practice for that night. You know, so we’re on top form when we have an audience.” Ava suggested
“Another plan I like.” Sam said
The two lovers wrapped their arms around each other and Sam eased her onto her back.
Alex/Isabel’s Bedroom…
This couple was also in bed, holding each other contently. The pillows propped up Alex and Isabel’s head was resting on his chest.
“I still can’t believe you dragged her by her hair.” Alex chuckled
“Nobody, and I mean nobody offers sex to my man. Even if she is identical to me.” Isabel said as she kissed his chest and Alex stroked her hair, “And I have to admit, that trick to pulled on Rath was first rate.”
“Well I do my best. Especially when it’s with someone like those two. I don’t like having them here but at least they’re not out making headlines.” Alex said
“Yeah. But we can’t keep them…even if you do like the idea of a threesome.” Isabel said as she poked his ribs
“Hey…I am a guy and we get turned on at the drop of a hat but I could never be with anyone who didn’t look like you. And Lonnie’s out because she’s just pales in comparison on the personality stakes. You are undoubtedly the only girl for me.” Alex said
“Today was almost a great day as well.” Isabel said
“Almost?” Alex said
“My brother gets engaged, then Sam and Ava and then we had a very, very nice celebration. Those two…they had to bring it down.” Isabel said
“Yeah. Max and Sam certainly have got more guts than I do.” Alex said
“What are you talking about? Is this the same guy that just took on Rath?” Isabel asked
“Rath is one thing, I had powers and the rest of you to back me up. Max and Sam had the guts to forget about out ages, what our parents would say…everything that’s the real world outside the dome. I’ve been wanting to ask you to marry me since the day we got here.” Alex said
“What?” Isabel asked as she tilted her head back so she could look up at him.
“Isabel, would you marry me?” Alex asked
“Wha…what? Alex you’re not just doing this because Max and Sam asked…”
“No, I’m doing it because I’ve been in love with you forever. We’re together and I want to marry you…Max and Sam doing it just gave me the courage to ask you.” Alex said, “Actually I’m pretty sure that you’re not the only girl getting asked tonight. Michael has always been afraid about what Amy would do to him if he asked and Kyle’s lived with Tess so long they act like they’re married…they just had the age thing to worry about. Max and Sam did more today than ask Liz and Ava.”
“Oh well then, since I’m not the only girl getting asked then it would do for you to be getting a ‘no’ to that question.” Isabel said
“Isabel I don’t want you to say yes because you feel obligated.”
“I’m not. I’m saying ‘yes’ because I love you and want to be your wife.” Isabel said
“You’re saying yes?” Alex asked, and Isabel nodded, “You are saying yes?” he asked more excitedly
“Yes I’ll marry you.” Isabel said
“WOO HOO.” Alex called out and raised his arms in the air. “Oh no wait. It’s not right, we need a ring.”
“Alex I don’t need a ring. I just need you.” Isabel said
“Yes but my mother would kill me if I didn’t give you this.” Alex said.
He slipped out of their bed. Alex moved over to one of his drawers and pulled out a small ring box. Isabel sat up in the bed and let the sheet fall away from her body as she looked at Alex.
“My mom gave me this when we moved in here. She said she wanted you to have it…I guess she knew I would ask you sooner or later.” Alex said as he sat back onto the bed. He opened the ring box and slipped the ring onto Isabel’s finger, “This was my mothers, my grandmothers and my great grandmothers. Now it’s yours.”
“Alex, I can’t take this. This is like a family heirloom or something.” Isabel said
“And you’re apart of my family…you’re my wife, we just need to make it official.” Alex said
Isabel looked at the diamond ring on her finger and melted completely. She grabbed hold of Alex and pulled him down onto the bed. The sheets folded over them and they just held each other, both looking at the ring.
“You know Alex, when…when I was with Tess and Ava earlier, Ava did something to me that…well I liked it, I liked it a lot.” Isabel said shyly
“What did she do?” Alex asked, he always liked it when they talked about sex but was always interested when Isabel discovered something new.
“She…eh…well her wrist was up against my…my butt. When her fingers were moving inside me her wrist moved back and forth and I…I just loved it.” Isabel said
“Oh so…”
“So I was wondering if we could try it? You know, uh…anal. I know you’ve done it and Liz had Max do it to her a while back. I’ve just gotten really curious now.” Isabel asked
Alex was caressing her arm as they lay side by side, his hand moved up to her cheek and he kissed her softly. “You know me, I’m always up to trying something new.”
Isabel bit her lower lip; her excitement grew with those few words. She and her lover kissed passionately. Alex eased back and moved onto his knees. They looked at each other as Alex caressed her legs, the looks between them was enough for Isabel to move onto her hands and knees. She threw her hair back as she looked around to Alex. Her long, luxurious hair hung seductively from her head and her eyes were filed with pure heat.
Alex looked over her, smiling as his hands caressed her thighs and then stroked the soft flesh of her ass. The feel of his hands sent a shudder through Isabel, her blood burned her veins with need, a need that Alex felt and revelled in.
“Alex…please, don’t make me wait. I want you.” Isabel said
He winked at her and moved over behind her. He bent down to kiss the small of her back as he grabbed his dick. He ran his hand over the length of his cock, stroking himself a few times until he was sufficiently hard. Without any warning he thrust his dick into her pussy, pulled out and then dived straight back in causing her to gasp. He withdrew from her as soon as he was satisfied that his dick was lubed up enough; he wanted to use her own juices for taking her ass. Alex stood up on his feet before bending his knees. He aimed his rod for her butthole and as he descended he touched his tip to her tight opening. Isabel lowered her head, her eyes closed and her hair fell down around her. She relaxed herself yet at the same she braced herself for what was to come.
“Alex…” Isabel begged him
Alex pushed down; the tip of his cock entered her body. Just a little at first, slowly pushing into her until the full head of his cock was within her. He looked down to Isabel’s hands and saw them tightly grasping onto the bedspread. More and more he gently eased himself inside his lover and with each centimetre he paused, letting Isabel adapt to his presence.
Then he pushed a whole inch inside her, he eased back and then pushed in another inch. Isabel pushed her hips back, thrusting her ass in an unmistakable invitation that Alex eagerly accepted. He thrust down, sending the rest of his cock into her so that he was completely engulfed.
“Ugnnnnnnnnnn…” both groaned together with utter rapture. Alex had never felt a grip this tight and Isabel had never felt anything like it before. Sweat was already forming on their naked skin.
They paused.
Alex let Isabel get used to the feelings and as soon as she started to gently push her hips back and forth, he took it as a side to continue their coupling. He pulled out of her body and pushed back inside, slowly at first but was gradually increasing. The sweet fire raging through her body, eagerly waiting to erupt like a volcano, consumed her. She and Alex slammed together in primal need, his hips smacked against her butt. Wave after wave of bliss seared over her senses, sending her surging towards an orgasmic eruption.
“AUGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” She screamed in an absolute fury of lust as her orgasm ripped through her. She bit down hard on the plush pillows and clenched her ass tightly, making him cry out as she continued to rock against him until her trembling abated.
At the same time Alex had lost all control and pushed his dick into her. He shot his load into her bowels, his face contorted in utter contentment. Isabel had become weak as a kitten and sank onto the bed, not even noticing or caring that Alex had eased himself from the tight grip of her ass. He collapsed onto the bed next to her, she rested her front and Alex was on his back. Both were breathing heavily.
“That…was…new.” Alex panted
“But totally…unbelievable.” Isabel wheezed
Alex looked over to his fiancé and looked over the back of her body. He grabbed her arm lightly and tossed her over. Alex kissed Isabel like he had a thousand years of pent up frustration.
“We need to do that more often.” Alex said as he smiled down at her
Isabel smiled back, “Like right now?”
“I wouldn’t say no.” Alex said
Isabel quickly moved on top of Alex, her back facing down towards him. She took hold of his rode and sank down onto it, each delicious inch entering her easier than it had just a few moments ago. They made love like that for over an hour before they stopped. In each other’s arms they stayed, neither falling asleep as they looked at the ring on her finger and then out the window as the sun crept over the horizon and filled the dome.
Kyle/Tess’s Bedroom…
As Kyle prepared for bed, Tess surprised him by coming out of the bathroom wearing a long sheer pink camisole that was laced up between the breasts with delicate strands of silk and had matching panties. He could clearly see her body through the transparent material. While Kyle knew every inch of her body, the mere fact that it was slightly covered excited him and tantalised his senses.
As Tess moved further into the bedroom, Kyle approached her. His finger trailed up her body from her thigh, up her tight stomach and over her breasts. Kyle lingered there for a few moments as he circled her nipples and caused her to shudder and tremble with excitement.
“You look beautiful.” Kyle said
“More than usual?” Tess asked, she hadn’t really put a lot of effort into her appearance, the unexpected arrived caused too much concern and provided too much of a distraction.
Kyle shook his head, “You’re always beautiful to me. Hell you could be covered head to foot with mud and you’d look beautiful.”
Tess smiled with a knowing smirk, “And being covered with mud, would Maria be there…or is it just any girl?”
“Well you do look good with the others.” Kyle said
“And would the mud happen to come from a pit that’s used for…uhmmmm…wrestling?” Tess pondered
Kyle smiled, “Wrestling that so happens to come with a large quantity of moist dirt does have an appeal.”
Tess quickly reached her hand forward and cupped Kyle’s dick. It was nearly breaking out from behind his sweats and he groaned at the touch, “It most certainly does have an appeal.” She said as she let him go and circled him, running her finger around the front and back of his torso. “Hmmm, muscles seem harder than usual. Did you use the gym?”
“Just needed to blow off a little tension. Having them around…” Kyle said
Tess returned to his front and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Lets forget them tonight. Right now, it’s just you and me about to make love in our bed.”
Tess loosened the drawstrings on his sweats and pushed them down. As he stepped out of them, Kyle looked over Tess’s outfit. “It’s almost a shame to take this off.”
“It looks that good?” Tess asked
“Makes you look good enough to eat.” Kyle responded as he picked her up in his arms.
Kyle held her securely as he carried her over to their bed; he kissed her belly through the fabric and looked up into her eyes before they fell onto the mattress. They continued to roll around in each other’s arms, kissing and touching. Kyle’s strong hands glided over the delicate material. He traced her skin along the edge of the fabric and felt Tess shake with anticipation.
Kyle stopped kissing her mouth and rolled Tess onto her back, pinning her there beneath him and her chest heaving with each breath. Delicately he kissed the blonde’s chin and then the side of her neck. Then that kiss grew as he sucked and scraped with his teeth, he marked her flesh, leaving a hickie that she had no intention of covering.
After Kyle left her neck, Tess reached up and felt the area and smiled. “Branding me again?”
“This time it’s in a place where I can show off to everyone.” Kyle said as he kissed the camisole between her breasts.
“Kyle we walk around naked, you know like on a daily basis. Anywhere on my bod is going to be seen.” Tess said
“Yeah, but outside the dome we were clothes. When school starts back next week I am going to give you another and we are going to show it off to every guy that sets his sights on you.” Kyle said
Kyle slid his way down Tess, his hand trailing between her breasts and to her thighs. Tess propped herself up on her elbows and looked down her body as Kyle got up onto his knees. He reached up under her camisole, his hands stroking her thighs until he reached her pink lace and silk panties. He hooked his fingers around the thin waistband and Tess lifted her butt from the bed, helping Kyle ease them off. As he started pulling them down her legs Tess eased herself back down and raised her legs up into the air. Kyle stoked her legs as he slid her panties up them. When he reached Tess’s feet he threw her underwear off to the side, landing on the corner of a large mirror as Kyle kissed the soles of her feet (which had been cleaned during her bath).
Tess smiled and gritted her teeth together to keep from crying out. Ava had told her how her feet were one of her hot spots, their bodies were identical so they guessed that Tess also had sensitive feet but Kyle hadn’t stimulated them – until now. Kyle continued to kiss her feet, moving around to the top, around to her ankles and tickling her.
She started to squirm on the bed, desperate to keep from laughing out loud but Kyle kept going. On and on he went, eager to make Tess laugh for him but she never did. Her restraint was nearing breaking point but eventually he stopped.
“I’m impressed.” Kyle said
“Don’t do that, you know how ticklish I am.” Tess panted with lust
Kyle smiled evilly at his lover, “You better believe it.”
Kyle held her legs together and looked down the length of them, feeling the silky smoothness of her skin before he looked round to her dripping sex.
“What?” Tess asked
“Like I said…good enough to eat.” Kyle said
“Oh god.” Tess said with wide eyes
Kyle quickly parted her legs and dived his head between her thighs, his mouth latched onto her pussy and his tongue almost immediately found her clit.
“UGHNNNN GOD!” Tess cried at the sudden contact
Kyle kissed her slit several times before licking her, lapping at her body and causing her juices to flow into his mouth. With each lap Tess’s body twisted and contorted, she grabbed hold of her pillow and pressed it into her face to muffle her cries of pleasure but they still came through loud enough for Kyle’s enjoyment.
“Ugnnnn…ohhhhhhh…a…a little to the…oh yeah right there…oh god yeah…” Tess moaned
Then Kyle tongue circled her clit before he sucked it into his mouth. Tess’s pupils dilated and her eyelids opened wide as possible. She was a quivering mass of flesh that was about to erupt in a massive orgasmic explosion. Kyle could feel it approaching and, wanting the woman beneath him to get pleasure first, kept on going.
Carefully he sucked softly and then hard, soft again and then hard again. All the while his tongue scrapped against the bundle of nerves before darting between her soft folds. Tess’s body was going completely wild and she couldn’t get enough of it and then she became as stiff as a board.
“OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, OHMYGODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Tess’s climax started at her sex and sent over muscle in her body into overdrive.
Kyle came up from the apex of her thighs and looked up her body. Hearing her cry out made his cock even more solid, he wanted and needed to be inside of her body but he also wanted to feel her skin against his. Quickly he grabbed hold of the silk crisscrossing on the front of her outfit, he pulled them apart, tearing the silk right down the middle. He told himself he’d repair it later as he leaned over her body and without any aiming Kyle smoothly pushed his dick into Tess’s waiting cunt.
Her inner muscles clenched him tightly, rippling on his dick as they continued to ride out her orgasm. They both groaned loudly, their eyes shut tightly but as they opened them their eyes locked together, as did their minds. A complete fusion of thought and sensation occurred and their hearts beat as one.
“Kyle…” Tess gasped, begging him with but a single word
Kyle knew her request and slowly pulled his hips back, easing his dick out of her inner grip. When there was nothing but the bulbous head of his dick inside her, Kyle thrust forward and sent his rod back inside her. He filled her completely and gently eased back and then pushed inside.
Their moans went hand in hand with their movements. Each loving touch, each tender thrust. Their bodies moved together with the perfect precision that that they learned through all their times together that would please each other.
“Ugn…ughn…uhgnnn…so…ugnnn so good…oh Tess.” Kyle sighed, his face over hers. As he breathed out, Tess inhaled and as she exhaled Kyle breathed in.
“Oh my…Kyle…ugnnn…Kyle, keep going…agnnnnn…don’t stop…please, never stop.” Tess gasped with each breath and with each breath, hers mixed with Kyle’s. It was as though their very souls mixed.
His kept his hips moving, sawing his cock in and out of Tess over and over again and becoming a little more urgent each time, bringing them ever closer to their mutual climax.
“UHNNN…OH GOD…YESSS…TESS…OH GOD TESS, MARRY ME!” Kyle groaned loudly, it was a demand and request all mixed in together.
“UGNNNNNN…” Tess sighed with a high pitch, “YESSS…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSS!” She heard his question and the almost undetectable begging tone in his highly aroused voice.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Kyle shouted as he pushed his dick as far into his lover as possible when his seed spurted within her.
Tess wrapped her legs and arms around Kyle, holding tightly onto him as she felt his dick pulse and throb. Then came the all too familiar swelling and the sensation of his semen was released into her body.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” she cried out, the pitch was almost enough to crack the windows and mirror but the sound was completely agreeable to Kyle.
The stayed still for a few minutes, Kyle staying buried inside his lover as their foreheads rested together. Soon his dick softened and slipped from her warm grip. He rolled onto his back but Tess stayed with him, her head resting on his shoulder with his arm wrapped around her.
20 Minutes Later…
As they rested against each other, lovingly holding each other.
“Did you mean it? What you asked?” Tess asked
“Did you mean the answer?” Kyle asked
“We…how about we answer at the same time?” Kyle asked
“Okay.” Tess said
“1…2…3…yes.” They said together
They dived to each other and kissed.
“Oh god Kyle I love you.” Tess gasped, “I’d love to marry you.”
“I love you Tess, I love you so much.” Kyle breathed out.
“You didn’t just ask because of Sam and Max?” Tess asked
“You know how I feel about you. You’re already my wife in every way; hell we lived together for long enough and every second of every day I can feel you. I was just waiting for Max. Don’t ask me why but I kinda felt he had to go first in this.” Kyle said before they made love once more, after which they fell into a very deep sleep.
Max/Liz’s Bedroom…
Together they lay in each other’s arms, neither could sleep at the thought of Lonnie and Rath being in the same house – secure or not. However, throughout this sleepless night one thing was in their heads.
“You know, I think someone’s having sex in this house.” Liz said
“Oh I think there’s more than one couple making love right now.” Max agreed
“Want to be left out?” Liz asked
“Not on your life.” Max answered and soon Liz was on top of him with his dick nestled in her core. Liz constantly rocked her hips back and forth bringing them both the best pleasure the world had to offer.
Dinning Room, 08:30
Alex was right. At breakfast Maria also showed up with a smile on her face. The fact that they had a couple of very unwanted houseguests was almost completely gone from their minds. As she came into the room, Maria just sat down in Michael’s lap and kissed him for five solid minutes.
“So you too huh?” Isabel asked
“Me too what?” Maria asked, knowing what Isabel was talking about, as Michael kissed her throat
Isabel then held up her hand and showed Maria the ring.
“Hey you got a ring. How come?” Maria asked
“It was Alex’s mothers. She said she wanted me to have it and Alex kept it until last night.” Isabel said
“Thank god Max and Sam got up the guts to ask otherwise we might be waiting a few more years.” Tess said as she looked at Kyle, straight into his eyes
“Ah but at least we would have asked. There are some guys out there who wouldn’t have.” Kyle said
“That’s true.” Maria said
“Yeah we got very lucky.” Tess said
“Yes we did.” Isabel said as she looked at Alex longingly
“Just to be sure…you guys are gonna wait for Max and Liz right?” Michael asked as he came up from Maria’s neck.
“Oh yeah.” Alex said
“Definitely.” Kyle confirmed
“I don’t know what it is but it just seems like they should be the ones to go first.” Tess said
“Ach its just another king and queen thing.” Isabel said, “Besides, so long as it’s not a long engagement I’ll be fine.”
“So what are we all doing today?” Michael asked
“Well, we’re telling my mother.” Maria said
“Same here, daddy Sheriff is going to freak.” Tess said looking at Kyle
“He’ll be very happy though…you just know he will be.” Isabel said, “But before Alex and I pay a visit to our parents I have to do something else.”
“Isabel no.” Alex said
“You know I have to. She and I have a score to deal with.” Isabel said
“Damn, you had to remind me those two are in the house. Couldn’t we just brick up the doors and windows?” Maria asked
“That’s an idea.” Max said as he came in with his arm around Liz
“You two look very chirpy this morning.” Tess said
“Well we had a relaxing night…after *they* showed up at least.” Liz said, “Are you really going to talk to Lonnie? Cause, I have to agree with Alex.”
“Yeah. So when are you going to tell mom and dad?” Isabel asked
“We’ve decided to through a little get together at my parents place later today. You’re welcome to join us and kill two birds with one stone.” Liz said
“Yeah it might be easier if all four of us are there.” Max said
Alex looked at Isabel, silently communicating with each other and then nodded. “Yeah that would be great.”
“So where’s Sam and Ava?” Kyle asked
“From the sounds of it, they wont be up and around any time soon.” Max said
“They were very vocal this morning.” Liz said and everybody smiled
“Do you think Sam’s going to tell his parents?” Michael asked
“Honestly? I have no idea. I doubt it though, he hasn’t called or even seen them since we moved up here.” Max said
“Well it is his choice.” Kyle said, “And given his parents attitudes to everything, if they were mine I wouldn’t want them at my wedding.”
“Which is why I’m going to tell them right after Ava and I are married.” Sam said as he and Ava came hand in hand through the door.
“We thought you two wouldn’t be out of bed for a while yet.” Max said
“Well we just found out that it’s impossible to make love, literally, all night long.” Ava said, “Some people…actually parts of them just don’t seem *up* for it.”
“Yeah that is the downside of guys.” Isabel said
“HEY!” all five said at once
“I’ll have you know we kept going and going and going…” Sam said
“Right up until 10 minutes ago at which point, no matter what I did he just couldn’t get hard again.” Ava said, “I think I broke him.” She said sadly
“Well we could always heal him.” Tess said, “I wouldn’t want my sister to go without.”
“Hey I’m not broken, I just need a little recoup time.” Sam said
“So, Sam, you were saying about your parents?” Max said
“My parents are my parents, I can’t do anything about that but the people in this room are my family. You’re all I want at my wedding. Besides, I did a dream walk on them last night. They only like me seeing Ava because of the money. I don’t need or want them if all they see in the woman I love is her bank balance.” Sam said
“Why’d you dream walk them in the first place?” Isabel asked
“I guess I was hoping that not seeing me for over a month would have caused them to re-evaluate some things. It hasn’t.” Sam said disappointedly
“Well, since we’ve got a busy day ahead of us I better go get mine started.” Isabel said.
Together she and Alex stood up from the table and headed out of the room.
“Where are they going?” Ava asked as she looked back to her family
“They…uh…they went to talk to Lonnie.” Max said
“What?” Ava said
Hall Outside Lonnie’s Room, 20 Minutes Later
As Alex and Isabel climbed the stairs to the next floor, Lonnie had opened her bedroom door. As she tried to leave she dumped into the force field that gave her a very mild electric shock. She tried using her powers to get passed it but they were gone. She knew immediately that the group had taken their powers for security purposes; she knew it would happen.
The last thing she wanted was to come here but Rath insisted with his usual arrogant self, besides he would never let her drive! She was his to command, as confident and self-assured as she was she couldn’t say no to him, no matter what the consequences were. That was the price she paid for going out on a frozen pond during winter when they were younger, she fell through, he saved her life and now Lonnie belonged to Rath. She never understood why she was so stupid or why she just didn’t say enough was enough but all she ever wanted where Rath was concerned was for him to stop. Everything that had happened had been at Rath’s initiation, she’d taken advantage of the opportunities whole heartedly but she’d never have taken the steps that Rath took…she just wanted to go home to Antar and now, as she had just discovered, that was impossible.
Even now she could hear him from the other side of the building, desperately crashing his body into the invisible barrier that sealed him in his room. Each time he hit the field he yelled, a yell that was quickly followed by a yell of pain that was getting incrementally louder.
“God damned fucking moron. How many times does it have to hurt him before he gets a clue.” She said quietly
She’d played her hand well last night, she knew all to well what would get under Isabel’s skin. Although she didn’t anticipate being dragged by her hair, her scalp still stung. Lonnie knew that it would keep them in the house; she didn’t care what happened to her after that just so long as she didn’t have to listen to him anymore. She eventually sat down on her bed and reached into her pocket. Lonnie pulled out the only picture she ever had of Zan and herself, they made it a year before his death and then tore it in half. She had the half with Zan and he had her half, after his death she retrieved the other half and rejoined them. Lonnie never told Rath, she knew he’d destroy it.
“Funny, I never pegged you for being sentimental. Especially with someone you murdered.” Isabel said from the door, Alex was leaning against the wall behind her.
“Rath killed him and it’s none of your business.” Lonnie said as she stood up and moved to the field, “So you here to tell me what you’ve decided to do with us?”
“Actually I’m here to talk. I want an explanation.” Isabel said
“Of what?” Lonnie asked coldly
“You told Max about Vilandra.” Isabel said
“Oh yeah, that.” Lonnie said
“That’s all you can say? ‘That?’” Isabel asked, “You almost…you took away any time I had to deal with it, Max had to learn about it from a stranger when I was going to tell him. Do you have any idea what you did to us?”
“Pretty much yeah. That was the whole point; Rath wanted him in New York. He needed you two to split.” Lonnie said
“And you’re not sorry about it, not even when you tried to kill him. It wasn’t enough that you killed your brother, you had to kill Max too.” Isabel said
“I wanted to go home, Nicholas wanted him dead.” Lonnie said
“And you completely walked into it, you bought every lie and promise.” Alex said from the back
Lonnie lost her smile and turned her back. She was promised a lot and the price was high, she paid it with hesitance but then Rath told her to do it. “Why shouldn’t I? I could remember Kivar and Nicholas; hell every guy that crossed Vilandra’s path wanted her.”
“Is that all you remember? That she was hot? For god sake Lonnie, she screwed over her brother for a guy who killed her for it.” Isabel asked
“Vilandra’s death was an accident. Kivar wanted her alive not dead.” Lonnie said
“Sorry Lonnie; kinda missed the point. She caused his dead just like you did with Zan.”
“Rath killed Zan.” Lonnie said with strain,
“And you didn’t stop him.” Isabel said, “And you could have.”
“And he would have killed me. Rath…” Lonnie said
“I thought you and he were…”
“We use each other for sex.” Lonnie said, “Vilandra was attracted to the first Rath and he did care about her but Rath and I never felt anything more than a need to fuck.”
“Bitch.” Isabel said
“Wait…” Alex said, something had hit him during the conversation and now, after mulling it over he got it, “…Why did you agree to kill Zan? You’re sitting in here looking at a picture of him, if you cared that much about why did you do it? You couldn’t have wanted to leave alone.”
Isabel looked back and forth before her gaze fixed on Lonnie’s face. “What?” she asked Alex
“Lonnie, who told you to kill Zan and Max?” Alex asked
Isabel was surprised to see tears running down her clone’s cheeks.
“Rath killed…”
Then he completely understood it, “What does he have over you?”
“Alex? What’s going on?” Isabel asked
“Rath is telling her what to do. Listen to her…Rath killed Zan, Rath wanted Max in New York.”
Isabel turned back to Lonnie, “Is that true?”
“No, I let my brother die because I’m in love with the moron who’s hitting his head against an energy field.” Lonnie said sarcastically
“Then why?” Isabel asked
“Antarian custom, it’s in some Earth cultures too. He saved my life, now it belongs to him. He gets what he wants from me. If he wanted me to get him food I got it, he wanted to see me and Ava…if Zan didn’t have any problems then we did it.” Lonnie said
“If he wants you to tell Max about Vilandra?” Isabel asked
“Then that’s what I do.” Lonnie said, “You know before he saved my life I was a lot like you? A little harder, still had the tats and I did what I needed to survive but I was quite the princess. You might have even called me sister once upon a time.”
“Yeah right.” Isabel said
“Hard to believe ain’t it.” Lonnie said
“So you’re not to blame for any of it?” Isabel asked
“No, I’m as guilty as he is. Zan could have stopped it long before we killed him but I never told him Rath had me and let me tell you, Rath loved having me…especially when he watched Ava and I mak…fuck each other.”
Isabel stared at Lonnie, “How long have you been in love with her?” She caught the slight slip; she knew that Lonnie was going to say ‘make love’. Besides, she could understand it. She herself was attracted to Tess and Ava, even Maria; she would never have slept with them if she didn’t.
“Since that first time. We did it almost every day because Rath and Zan wanted it. They liked watching. After a while…I don’t know…I just realised that I was in love with her and that I had always loved her. I know she never felt the same but…”
“You’re wrong.” Ava said as she came round the corner, she came up almost immediately after Alex and Isabel did. She wanted an explanation to everything but most importantly Zan’s death. Ava cared a lot for Zan and Lonnie’s betrayal almost killed her as much as Zan’s death. When she heard Lonnie’s confession, her feet pulled her around the corner.
“What?” Lonnie asked
“I was in love with you for so long. That’s why I ran…it’s why Serena tried to kill you. She knew that you could help bring me out again.” Ava said, “I hated you so much for Zan and then Max. Why didn’t you ever tell me that Rath was using the ‘Owned Life’ on you? I thought you, you just liked doing things for him.” Ava asked
“You couldn’t have done anything about it. If I told you, you couldn’t have told Zan…only I could and I didn’t.” Lonnie said
“Lonnie is the one in you’re heart?” Isabel asked; they could all feel that Ava kept someone in her heart other than Sam but assumed it was Zan. Sam never questioned it or was jealous from it since he was gone what what’s done is done.
Ava nodded but then remembered every little thing that Lonnie had done over the years. “No. This is total B.S. I cared about you Lonnie, a lot more than I did about Zan but the things you did…you may not have tried to stop Rath killing Zan but you smiled. And all those other things…you enjoyed them…and trying to seduce Nicholas during the summit? You hated that guy, even if Rath told you to you wouldn’t have. You might have disagreed with Zan at times but you never would have let him die.” She said angrily
Lonnie hesitantly held up her hand and turned it to the side. There was a small scar, Ava looked at it and then back at Lonnie.
“I don’t get it?” Ava said
“He mixed our blood, Ava. It was the only way he could completely guarantee cooperation.” Lonnie said
“What’s she talking about?” Alex asked
Ava looked down at the floor, it was a dark part of her history with Zan, it was something she really wanted to forget about. “Mixing our blood mixes our energies, only it’s completely chaotic. Not like the Sharing. Its effect…basically its L.S.D. for hybrids and about twice as addictive. Zan and I, when we were younger, did a sort of blood pact with each other, that’s how we discovered it. It caused a half hour high that we couldn’t get enough of. It took everything we had to get us to stop but we did it.”
“You didn’t Share that with us.” Isabel said
“I did with Sam and Tess, we keep it private.” Ava said
“If it only lasts half an hour what’s the big deal?” Alex asked
“The high lasts 30 minutes. There is another effect that lasts a month…40 days at the outside. It forms a mind link; if Zan’s blood mixed with mine I took on a little…okay a lot of Zan’s personality and if my blood mixed with his he took on mine.” Ava said
“So if Rath mixed his blood with Lonnie…” Isabel said
“I took on his personality.” Lonnie said, “I basically was like him.”
“How did you guys even know about it? Zan and I kept it a secret.” Ava said
“I didn’t know about it until Rath did it to me. He…he told me that he saw you do it one time. After having my life at his command, he could order me to sit still long enough so that he could cut my hand and put his blood in the wound.” Lonnie said
“How long?” Ava asked
“30 days ago.” Lonnie said
“So it’s started to wear off.” Ava said
“Rath didn’t do his top up yet this month. He probably knows it’s about to fade but so long as I can play the act…look I don’t care what happens to me. I just want him out of my life. At the very least I was hoping to provoke you enough to lock us up and make him disappear. Ava…with that guy…are you happy?” Lonnie asked
“Very.” Ava said and Lonnie nodded, “Look I don’t know what Max will decide to do but…”
Then everyone else came up into the hall. All were looking at Lonnie intently.
“What?” Lonnie asked
“Is all that true?” Max asked
“You heard?” Isabel asked
“Everything. You forgot to close our link.” Maria said
Max pushed his hand through the barrier, “Take it, open up to us.”
“What?” Lonnie asked
“Do it.” Max ordered
In seconds Lonnie’s thoughts mingled with all of the others. Her memories flooded them like a Sharing but it was far less intense. When it was over Max pulled his hand back out of the field.
“You’re released from the Owned Life. Rath doesn’t have any power over you.” Max told Lonnie, as Zan was his clone he was the only one who could release her. “Everyone…downstairs.” He ordered
They all started to leave but Ava lingered.
“Ava.” Max called back
“Yeah sorry.” Ava said and then left.
She caught up with Max and they walked down to the living room.
Downstairs…
“So what do we do about her?” Max asked as they all sat around.
“Ava?” Liz asked
“I…I can’t have any input on this.” Ava said humbly
“You’re still in love with her?” Tess asked but it was more of a statement
Ava didn’t look up from the floor
“Ava it’s okay.” Sam said, “You are in love with her.”
“Which is exactly why I shouldn’t say anything.” Ava said
“Look, we scanned her. She’s telling the truth, at least as she remembers it.” Maria said
“What about Rath?” Michael said
“What about him?” Alex asked
“We should talk to him.” Michael said, “He is my double, I have as much responsibility to him as Isabel does to Lonnie and Tess does to Ava.”
“Looking out for Ava is not a responsibility.” Tess said as she held her sisters hand
“Yeah but if either one of you screwed up then the other helps clean up the mess.” Michael said
Both sisters looked at each other and nodded.
“Well, come on.” Max said
Together he, Michael and Maria headed upstairs to speak to Rath.
Hallway Outside Rath’s Room…
As the trio approached the room they continued to head the rippling thud of energy as Rath battered his body against the confining barrier.
“Well, looks like we know who got the genes with the smart juice in it.” Maria said
“He was smart enough to manipulate Lonnie.” Max said
“Yeah, but we’ve been down this road before. Tricking us into seeing one thing while they do something else.” Michael said, “We need…I need to be sure.”
They stood outside the door and looked in.
“Hey bro, when’s breakfast?” Rath asked
“In a little while. We wanted to talk first.” Michael said
“Oh yeah? About what, like I don’t need to guess?” Rath said
“Well, there is Zan. It was you and Lonnie manipulated Max.” Michael said
“What’s she told you?” Rath asked
“Well there was a little thing about you telling her what to do…after saving her life?” Max said
Rath smiled, “Oh yeah…that.”
“Rath, you’ve got one chance to get it out.” Michael said
“Well then, let’s see. I killed Zan and Lonnie was an innocent who I ordered to help me in everything I did. I told her to do anything she needed to do with Nicholas in order to get us home…oh yeah and she was a totally innocent little kid until I got her under my thumb at which point I took her again and again and again. And you and Tess caught part of the live show before you took a walk in the tunnels.” Rath said with a smirk
“So you admit it.” Max said
“No.” Rath said, “Lonnie has quite the imagination…and one hell of a bod.”
“She made it all up?” Michael asked
“And you believed all of it.” Rath smiled, “Oh for…she’s empathic, or what ever you call it. She can feel peoples emotions.”
“How come Isabel can’t do it. Or the rest of us for that matter?” Maria asked
“Uh…oh lets see; could it be because you guys were a little early coming out the pods?” Rath asked
“We scanned her. She was telling the truth.” Max said
Rath then started laughing. “How the hell can you idiots be the prime group? Linking with her lets her show you what she wants to and manipulate all those teeny tiny emotions of yours. Oh let me guess, she told Ava she was in love with her?”
“She’s not?” Max asked
“Oh Lonnie has a thing for little blondes alright, she tells them all the same thing. I wont deny that I like watching, or joining in. But Lonnie finds them, loves them, enjoys making them love her and leaves them…usually at the bottom of the Hudson.” Rath said
Max looked at Michael and Maria. Downstairs they had all heard the conversation and Ava had a tear running down her cheek.
“What about this blood mixing thing?” Maria asked
“Hey, she kept pushing me. It’s like she’s a god-damned junkie, I would have preferred not cutting my hand every other day.” Rath said
Max pushed his hand through the barrier and held it out to Rath. “Take it and open your thoughts to us.”
Rath did it and opened his thoughts to Max. They scanned each of his thoughts and memories just as they had done with Lonnie. In a few short minutes it passed to all the others and not one of them could find anything to refute what he told them.
The trio headed back down stairs and left Rath alone.
Downstairs…
Max and the others came back inside the living room to see Ava being held by her fiancé and Tess. As they came closer Max put his hand on Ava’s shoulder to comfort her; he didn’t know what to say, none of them did.
“Are you okay?” Max asked
“No.” Ava answered, “Sorry, I thought I could handle this.”
“It’s okay, there’s no need to apologise.” Max said
“What about this empathy thing. Can Lonnie do it?” Michael asked
“I don’t know. I’ve never seen her use it but then I wouldn’t if she used her powers on me.” Ava said
“So what do we do? Who do we believe?” Liz asked, “We’ve scanned them both and as far as we can tell they’re both telling the truth.”
“If it’s Rath then he’s explained Lonnie but what if it is Lonnie who’s telling the truth then why couldn’t we feel the deceit in Rath?” Alex asked
“What if it’s Rath who’s the empath?” Sam asked
“No, before the Sharing my powers were always physical and not directed to someone’s mind like Tess and Isabel. I don’t see why Rath should be different whether or not we were premature.” Michael said
“We could spend all day debating this.” Max said as he sat next to Liz
“Whatever we decide to do, we can’t do it to both. If Lonnie is telling the truth she was as much an innocent in this as Zan and Ava.” Isabel said
“What if Rath was telling the truth, and even if he was he was and is just as bad as Lonnie.” Tess said
“Well it sounds like you need help.” Feln’s voice came from the door.
“Feln, what are you doing here? I thought Kalen ordered you all to head out to Alpha 1?” Max asked
“My responsibilities to you are still in effect until I enter into hibernation. However, we did place sensors in the mansion to detect multiple genetic signatures from Michael and Isabel in case Rath and Lonnie showed up. Their presence alerted Kalen and he sent me. Let’s see if I can help you out and be assured, if you decide to remove either or both of them, I can take them to Alpha 1 and have them entered into hibernation along with the rest of our people…as well as any other rouge hybrids we’ve tracked down. So, tell me what they’ve told you.”
To Be Continued…
Max/Liz’s Room, The Mansion, Immediately Following
A light flashing in their faces and a gentle, agreeable ringing in their ears woke Max and Liz up. As they opened their eyes, the couple looked at each other and then over to the clock on their bedside cabinet. After a few minutes of post sleep grogginess they recognised it as their visitor alarm and Max got out of bed. He moved over to some doors on the wall and pulled them apart to reveal a monitor.
“Oh hell.” Max said
“What? Who would visit at this time of night?” Liz asked
“You’re not going to believe this.” Max said
Liz came up beside her new fiancé and looked at the screen and instantly became worried.
“You better wake the others…except Ava. She doesn’t need this.” Max said
“Right.” Liz said, “Are you…you know, gonna let them in?”
“Better having them in here than out there when the press get back here for their usual photo ops.” Max said
“Yeah…Tess and Ava being twins we can handle but a second Isabel and Michael?” Liz said before heading to the door.
“Liz.” Max said
“Yeah?”
“Robe?” Max said, as much as he liked looking at her naked body and as comfortable as they were without clothes in their own home, having people around whom you wouldn’t trust to hold a loaf of bread did warrant some modesty.
“Oh yeah. Thanks.” Liz said as she went into her wardrobe and pulled out her robe. She put it on and then went to wake the others.
Living Room, 5 Minutes Later
Two by two the couples all came into the room to find Max watching another monitor. They all moved around him to watch as Rath and Lonnie walked down the main, 10-mile road to the mansion.
“You just opened the gate?” Isabel asked with disbelief
“Yeah but just enough for them to get through and not their car.” Max said. “It’s closed now so they’re not going anywhere.”
“Max this place is huge, they can hide for years in those trees.” Michael said
“Relax, it’s all on the security net. One flip of a switch and we’ll find them.” Max said
“Why not send a car for them?” Liz asked
Everyone glared at her.
“What? It’ll get them here faster.” Liz said
“I think I want them exhausted by the time they get here.” Alex said, “Safer for us that way.”
“Yeah there is that. But I just want to watch and listen for a while.” Max said, “Listen…Isabel, Michael I want the two of you to stay close to Alex and Maria. Just in case they try to pull a switch on us again.”
“They wouldn’t try that would they?” Maria asked
“They’ve done it before. It was like they wanted a wedge between the there of us…” Max said while looking at Isabel and Michael, “…it was to get me to New York.”
“Well Spaceboy, until they’re gone you don’t move more than five feet from me.” Maria said
“Ditto.” Alex said to Isabel
3 Hours Later…
After a while Lonnie and Rath were sitting in the living room with everyone surrounding them.
“So what do you want?” Max asked
“Well some booze if you got it and a place to bunk.” Rath asked
“This house is dry. As for some where to sleep, you wont be here that long.” Max said
“Why are you here?” Liz asked
“Hey listen, why don’t you little monkeys fuck off while the grown ups talk.” Lonnie said
Isabel didn’t even hesitate in slapping Lonnie’s face. It was completely unexpected to the Dupe but all the women smiled. “Talk that way to her again and I’ll do to you what you did to Zan.” Isabel said
Lonnie looked back and forth between Isabel and Liz. She caught a look between them and smiled. “So, you two enjoying a little bit of the “woman’s touch”. Didn’t think you had it in you sis.” Lonnie said
“I am not your sister and that is none of your business.” Isabel said
“But you should know that Liz is your queen now.” Tess said
“Bullshit.” Rath said
“Actually she is.” Max said as he moved behind Liz. He used his powers to illuminate her Seal and upon seeing it, Rath and Lonnie bowed their heads as all hybrids were programmed to do.
“What the hell was that?” Rath asked
“It was programmed into us all, so that all hybrids would know whom the Royals were and that they were genuine.” Max said, “So back to my question. Why are you here?”
“Well it’s the funniest thing. One day we were in a motel and all of a sudden the papers are filled with the multi-billionaire teens of Roswell who we just so happen to know quite well.” Lonnie said
“You want money.” Isabel said
“Got it in one babe.” Lonnie said, “We figure we’re entitled to about 9 or 10 million. Oh and the Granolith…we want to go home.”
“Forget that.” Came Ava’s voice from the door. She had her arms crossed with Sam standing behind her. “You guys should have woken me.”
“We didn’t want to worry you.” Liz said
Ava marched into the room and stood before them. “You know I don’t have all of Serena’s memories but I’m pretty sure she watched the two of you die and she took a lot of pleasure out of it.”
Rath smiled, “You of all people should know never to trust what you’re seeing.”
“Yeah I’ve got that power…everyone in this room has it now but you don’t.” Ava said
“Yeah but then there is always a well placed manhole cover to slip under when things blow up.” Lonnie said, then she gave a sexy smile to Ava. “Why don’t you and I go upstairs and…renew old ties.”
Ava sighed with disbelief. “I wouldn’t count on it. I’ve got everyone I need right here.”
“Oh come on Ava. A little eye candy for old times sake?” Rath asked
“Say that again and I’ll put you down so fast you’ll…” Sam started but Rath interrupted
“Who the hell is the new guy?” Rath asked as he stood up to stand face to face with Sam
“I’m Sam…Ava’s fiancé.” He said
“What?” Lonnie asked and then spotting on Ava’s finger
Rath looked at Ava with a disgusted look. “You’re letting a human fuck you. You’ve gone from the sewer straight into the septic tank.”
That did it. Sam already had his fist balled and then sent it straight into Rath’s chin but along with it he sent a little blast of power. Not a lot, but more than enough to send Rath flying behind the sofa.
Lonnie smiled and stood up. “You guys really don’t know when to stop with the healing don’t you?”
“We didn’t heal him…well we kinda did, we Shared with him…with all of them.” Tess said
“You guys really don’t know why we’re on Earth do you.” Ava said
“Uh…yeah! Hiding from Kivar and Skins.” Rath said as he got up, rubbing his jaw
“Oh god, here we go.” Max said, “Okay. There is a virus. It’s wiped out all life up there including Antar. There is nothing left to go home too.”
“Well that’s crap. If that’s true how come we’re all still here?” Lonnie asked
“Humans are immune. The virus was an attack from another universe, a rebel group on that side sent an antibody to Earth before they were wiped out and before you ask, none of our scientists could find the antibody let alone replicate it. We were hybridised with humans to find human mates we could trust and keep our D.N.A alive. If we have children with other Antarians or hybrids, they will be susceptible to the virus. It’ll only work with humans. There are thousands of us on Earth and most have found people they could love and who love them. You and a few others failed.” Max said
“So the Granolith wont be doing you much good. Oh and that money is for us. It’s for us to use to help the other families…which you aren’t.” Michael said
Rath moved back around the sofa, never taking his eyes off of Sam. He wasn’t going to be taken unawares again. “Well then, your lives around here should be fun. Try explaining us away when we go everywhere with you.”
“Try leaving. Nobody but use can get in or out of here. This dome is made to protect us.” Max said, “And after what you did to Zan…” he stopped when he saw the look on Ava’s face. She might not have loved Zan even a fraction of what she felt for Sam but she still cared for him.
“Didn’t you ever wonder what it was for? That purple mist that happened when you and Ava first had sex.” Liz asked, the blank look on Lonnie’s face told Liz that she didn’t and just assumed it was an alien thing. “That was your pheromones waking up, a part of Antarian bonding rituals to prepare you for having kids. Mind you Rath and Zan would have to do it as well.”
“You guys had sex?” Rath asked as he looked at each male
“Just call Kalen.” Ava interrupted, “Let him deal with them. I’m pretty sure murder of a Royal is not a nice thing under Antarian law.”
“We can’t.” Max said
“Why not?” Isabel asked
“I got a message a while ago. Kalen has ordered all Antarians on Earth to be placed back into hibernation. They’re the last pure blood Antarians…in a few more years the viral mutation that’s lethal to their enhancements could happen so he thinks this will keep them alive longer.” Max said
“As ice cubes.” Alex said
“It’s their only option.” Liz said
“So what do we do with them?” Kyle asked
“We can’t deal with them alone, we’ve got school starting back in a week…well for some of us.” Liz said while looking at Ava
“You know what I think.” Ava said, “I’m sure there are trucks driving nearby that could make a couple of hybrid pancakes.”
“Ava.” Max said
“She’s entitled to it man.” Sam said
“I know. But lets not sink to their level.” Max said
“Well I can tell you now that if we don’t get anything…well I’m sure the press would like to hear a few things. The public just loves a sex scandal and what better than ten horny teenagers who their parents let live together. What will that do to your folks little diner, or that law firm…oh and dare we forget the good upstanding sheriff?” Lonnie said
“Try it, any of it and I’ll kill you myself.” Kyle said
“What about you Oopie. Remember that little threesome chat we had when I was here last.” Lonnie said
“Okay that’s it.” Isabel said as she grabbed her clone’s hair and started dragging her to the door of the living room where a couple of security drones waited outside.
“Let go you bitch.” Lonnie screamed
All the girls laughed. Rath jumped up to try and grab Isabel but Alex grabbed his arm.
“Don’t touch her.” Alex said
“You? You really think you can take me on.” Rath said
“I’ve got the powers of everyone in this room. Do you want to try it?” Alex asked, “Look behind you.”
Rath quickly looked round to see a second Alex, a mindwarp that Alex created that took a swing at Rath’s face. The alien ducked but it was enough of a distraction for the real Alex to hit the gut. Rath doubled over in pain and that was when Michael and Kyle picked up his arms. They dragged him over to where Isabel had taken Lonnie and just dumped him there.
“Take them up to the rooms you prepared.” Max ordered the drones, “Full security.”
“Yes Majesty.” The drones said together.
The two picked Rath and Lonnie up and met up with six more drones before heading to rooms on the second floor. They were at opposite ends of the mansion, completely away from each other and complete with energy barriers on the windows and doors. The drones activated the fields after making sure that their powers were subdued.
Sam/Ava’s Bedroom…
A little while later, after calming down a little all of the group went back to bed…not that they slept. Ava lay in her bed with Sam’s arms wrapped around her. He could feel her shake slightly at the thought of her former family being in the same house.
“I wont let them touch you Honey.” Sam said
“There’s nothing that we can do with them that isn’t gonna cause problems. If we give them money, they’ll keep coming back for more. They can’t stay here, we’ll never be free from watching them and we certainly can’t walk around like we usually do.”
“We’ll think of something.” Sam said
Ava turned around in his arms and faced him. Sam gently brushed aside a small lock of hair from her face and kissed Ava’s forehead.
“Can…can I tell you something?” Ava asked
“You know you can tell me anything.” Sam said
Ava smiled, “I don’t want to wait long before our wedding. I don’t care whose there except for the others, I don’t care if it’s big or small…hell I don’t care if we have to have a ship’s captain do it. I just want to be your wife.”
“Can I tell you something?” Sam asked
“As long as its not that you want to dump me after what I just said. I don’t want to rush you or anything…” Ava rambled until Sam up his finger over her lips
“I don’t want to wait either. I want to marry you Ava and the sooner the better, we probably should wait for Max and Liz though.” Sam said
“Yeah…I guess. And their parents are going to want something a little substantial.” Ava said
“Probably.” Sam said, “So…how about, the day after their wedding we take a trip up to Vegas.”
“Ooh, now that’s a plan I like.”
“And if it’s not rushing you…cause I really don’t want to do that, that night, I’m going to bring you home and make love to you on that altar out there.” Sam said
“You want to have a baby?” Ava asked with a smile
“As long as your it’s mother, I’ve never wanted anything more. I love you Ava and I want us to be a family...well more than we already are.” Sam said
Ava grabbed onto him and kissed Sam hard, their bodies pressed together as they made love with their mouths.
“What about your parents?” Ava asked
“Screw them, they have been nothing more than a headache to me my entire life. You’re all I need in my life. I don’t want to have them at the wedding…hell I don’t even want to tell them we’re engaged.”
Ava kissed him again, their tongues duelled together, their hands were everywhere but then Sam broke the kiss.
“Do you think we’re a little young for this?” Sam asked
“We’re young.” Ava admitted, “But we’ll learn just like everyone else. We’ll probably need help now and then but we’ve got a good family just outside that door who you just know will love spending time with their new niece or nephew. And there is their parents who’ll have plenty of advice.”
“Yeah.” Sam smiled.
“Maybe we should get in a little practice for that night. You know, so we’re on top form when we have an audience.” Ava suggested
“Another plan I like.” Sam said
The two lovers wrapped their arms around each other and Sam eased her onto her back.
Alex/Isabel’s Bedroom…
This couple was also in bed, holding each other contently. The pillows propped up Alex and Isabel’s head was resting on his chest.
“I still can’t believe you dragged her by her hair.” Alex chuckled
“Nobody, and I mean nobody offers sex to my man. Even if she is identical to me.” Isabel said as she kissed his chest and Alex stroked her hair, “And I have to admit, that trick to pulled on Rath was first rate.”
“Well I do my best. Especially when it’s with someone like those two. I don’t like having them here but at least they’re not out making headlines.” Alex said
“Yeah. But we can’t keep them…even if you do like the idea of a threesome.” Isabel said as she poked his ribs
“Hey…I am a guy and we get turned on at the drop of a hat but I could never be with anyone who didn’t look like you. And Lonnie’s out because she’s just pales in comparison on the personality stakes. You are undoubtedly the only girl for me.” Alex said
“Today was almost a great day as well.” Isabel said
“Almost?” Alex said
“My brother gets engaged, then Sam and Ava and then we had a very, very nice celebration. Those two…they had to bring it down.” Isabel said
“Yeah. Max and Sam certainly have got more guts than I do.” Alex said
“What are you talking about? Is this the same guy that just took on Rath?” Isabel asked
“Rath is one thing, I had powers and the rest of you to back me up. Max and Sam had the guts to forget about out ages, what our parents would say…everything that’s the real world outside the dome. I’ve been wanting to ask you to marry me since the day we got here.” Alex said
“What?” Isabel asked as she tilted her head back so she could look up at him.
“Isabel, would you marry me?” Alex asked
“Wha…what? Alex you’re not just doing this because Max and Sam asked…”
“No, I’m doing it because I’ve been in love with you forever. We’re together and I want to marry you…Max and Sam doing it just gave me the courage to ask you.” Alex said, “Actually I’m pretty sure that you’re not the only girl getting asked tonight. Michael has always been afraid about what Amy would do to him if he asked and Kyle’s lived with Tess so long they act like they’re married…they just had the age thing to worry about. Max and Sam did more today than ask Liz and Ava.”
“Oh well then, since I’m not the only girl getting asked then it would do for you to be getting a ‘no’ to that question.” Isabel said
“Isabel I don’t want you to say yes because you feel obligated.”
“I’m not. I’m saying ‘yes’ because I love you and want to be your wife.” Isabel said
“You’re saying yes?” Alex asked, and Isabel nodded, “You are saying yes?” he asked more excitedly
“Yes I’ll marry you.” Isabel said
“WOO HOO.” Alex called out and raised his arms in the air. “Oh no wait. It’s not right, we need a ring.”
“Alex I don’t need a ring. I just need you.” Isabel said
“Yes but my mother would kill me if I didn’t give you this.” Alex said.
He slipped out of their bed. Alex moved over to one of his drawers and pulled out a small ring box. Isabel sat up in the bed and let the sheet fall away from her body as she looked at Alex.
“My mom gave me this when we moved in here. She said she wanted you to have it…I guess she knew I would ask you sooner or later.” Alex said as he sat back onto the bed. He opened the ring box and slipped the ring onto Isabel’s finger, “This was my mothers, my grandmothers and my great grandmothers. Now it’s yours.”
“Alex, I can’t take this. This is like a family heirloom or something.” Isabel said
“And you’re apart of my family…you’re my wife, we just need to make it official.” Alex said
Isabel looked at the diamond ring on her finger and melted completely. She grabbed hold of Alex and pulled him down onto the bed. The sheets folded over them and they just held each other, both looking at the ring.
“You know Alex, when…when I was with Tess and Ava earlier, Ava did something to me that…well I liked it, I liked it a lot.” Isabel said shyly
“What did she do?” Alex asked, he always liked it when they talked about sex but was always interested when Isabel discovered something new.
“She…eh…well her wrist was up against my…my butt. When her fingers were moving inside me her wrist moved back and forth and I…I just loved it.” Isabel said
“Oh so…”
“So I was wondering if we could try it? You know, uh…anal. I know you’ve done it and Liz had Max do it to her a while back. I’ve just gotten really curious now.” Isabel asked
Alex was caressing her arm as they lay side by side, his hand moved up to her cheek and he kissed her softly. “You know me, I’m always up to trying something new.”
Isabel bit her lower lip; her excitement grew with those few words. She and her lover kissed passionately. Alex eased back and moved onto his knees. They looked at each other as Alex caressed her legs, the looks between them was enough for Isabel to move onto her hands and knees. She threw her hair back as she looked around to Alex. Her long, luxurious hair hung seductively from her head and her eyes were filed with pure heat.
Alex looked over her, smiling as his hands caressed her thighs and then stroked the soft flesh of her ass. The feel of his hands sent a shudder through Isabel, her blood burned her veins with need, a need that Alex felt and revelled in.
“Alex…please, don’t make me wait. I want you.” Isabel said
He winked at her and moved over behind her. He bent down to kiss the small of her back as he grabbed his dick. He ran his hand over the length of his cock, stroking himself a few times until he was sufficiently hard. Without any warning he thrust his dick into her pussy, pulled out and then dived straight back in causing her to gasp. He withdrew from her as soon as he was satisfied that his dick was lubed up enough; he wanted to use her own juices for taking her ass. Alex stood up on his feet before bending his knees. He aimed his rod for her butthole and as he descended he touched his tip to her tight opening. Isabel lowered her head, her eyes closed and her hair fell down around her. She relaxed herself yet at the same she braced herself for what was to come.
“Alex…” Isabel begged him
Alex pushed down; the tip of his cock entered her body. Just a little at first, slowly pushing into her until the full head of his cock was within her. He looked down to Isabel’s hands and saw them tightly grasping onto the bedspread. More and more he gently eased himself inside his lover and with each centimetre he paused, letting Isabel adapt to his presence.
Then he pushed a whole inch inside her, he eased back and then pushed in another inch. Isabel pushed her hips back, thrusting her ass in an unmistakable invitation that Alex eagerly accepted. He thrust down, sending the rest of his cock into her so that he was completely engulfed.
“Ugnnnnnnnnnn…” both groaned together with utter rapture. Alex had never felt a grip this tight and Isabel had never felt anything like it before. Sweat was already forming on their naked skin.
They paused.
Alex let Isabel get used to the feelings and as soon as she started to gently push her hips back and forth, he took it as a side to continue their coupling. He pulled out of her body and pushed back inside, slowly at first but was gradually increasing. The sweet fire raging through her body, eagerly waiting to erupt like a volcano, consumed her. She and Alex slammed together in primal need, his hips smacked against her butt. Wave after wave of bliss seared over her senses, sending her surging towards an orgasmic eruption.
“AUGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” She screamed in an absolute fury of lust as her orgasm ripped through her. She bit down hard on the plush pillows and clenched her ass tightly, making him cry out as she continued to rock against him until her trembling abated.
At the same time Alex had lost all control and pushed his dick into her. He shot his load into her bowels, his face contorted in utter contentment. Isabel had become weak as a kitten and sank onto the bed, not even noticing or caring that Alex had eased himself from the tight grip of her ass. He collapsed onto the bed next to her, she rested her front and Alex was on his back. Both were breathing heavily.
“That…was…new.” Alex panted
“But totally…unbelievable.” Isabel wheezed
Alex looked over to his fiancé and looked over the back of her body. He grabbed her arm lightly and tossed her over. Alex kissed Isabel like he had a thousand years of pent up frustration.
“We need to do that more often.” Alex said as he smiled down at her
Isabel smiled back, “Like right now?”
“I wouldn’t say no.” Alex said
Isabel quickly moved on top of Alex, her back facing down towards him. She took hold of his rode and sank down onto it, each delicious inch entering her easier than it had just a few moments ago. They made love like that for over an hour before they stopped. In each other’s arms they stayed, neither falling asleep as they looked at the ring on her finger and then out the window as the sun crept over the horizon and filled the dome.
Kyle/Tess’s Bedroom…
As Kyle prepared for bed, Tess surprised him by coming out of the bathroom wearing a long sheer pink camisole that was laced up between the breasts with delicate strands of silk and had matching panties. He could clearly see her body through the transparent material. While Kyle knew every inch of her body, the mere fact that it was slightly covered excited him and tantalised his senses.
As Tess moved further into the bedroom, Kyle approached her. His finger trailed up her body from her thigh, up her tight stomach and over her breasts. Kyle lingered there for a few moments as he circled her nipples and caused her to shudder and tremble with excitement.
“You look beautiful.” Kyle said
“More than usual?” Tess asked, she hadn’t really put a lot of effort into her appearance, the unexpected arrived caused too much concern and provided too much of a distraction.
Kyle shook his head, “You’re always beautiful to me. Hell you could be covered head to foot with mud and you’d look beautiful.”
Tess smiled with a knowing smirk, “And being covered with mud, would Maria be there…or is it just any girl?”
“Well you do look good with the others.” Kyle said
“And would the mud happen to come from a pit that’s used for…uhmmmm…wrestling?” Tess pondered
Kyle smiled, “Wrestling that so happens to come with a large quantity of moist dirt does have an appeal.”
Tess quickly reached her hand forward and cupped Kyle’s dick. It was nearly breaking out from behind his sweats and he groaned at the touch, “It most certainly does have an appeal.” She said as she let him go and circled him, running her finger around the front and back of his torso. “Hmmm, muscles seem harder than usual. Did you use the gym?”
“Just needed to blow off a little tension. Having them around…” Kyle said
Tess returned to his front and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Lets forget them tonight. Right now, it’s just you and me about to make love in our bed.”
Tess loosened the drawstrings on his sweats and pushed them down. As he stepped out of them, Kyle looked over Tess’s outfit. “It’s almost a shame to take this off.”
“It looks that good?” Tess asked
“Makes you look good enough to eat.” Kyle responded as he picked her up in his arms.
Kyle held her securely as he carried her over to their bed; he kissed her belly through the fabric and looked up into her eyes before they fell onto the mattress. They continued to roll around in each other’s arms, kissing and touching. Kyle’s strong hands glided over the delicate material. He traced her skin along the edge of the fabric and felt Tess shake with anticipation.
Kyle stopped kissing her mouth and rolled Tess onto her back, pinning her there beneath him and her chest heaving with each breath. Delicately he kissed the blonde’s chin and then the side of her neck. Then that kiss grew as he sucked and scraped with his teeth, he marked her flesh, leaving a hickie that she had no intention of covering.
After Kyle left her neck, Tess reached up and felt the area and smiled. “Branding me again?”
“This time it’s in a place where I can show off to everyone.” Kyle said as he kissed the camisole between her breasts.
“Kyle we walk around naked, you know like on a daily basis. Anywhere on my bod is going to be seen.” Tess said
“Yeah, but outside the dome we were clothes. When school starts back next week I am going to give you another and we are going to show it off to every guy that sets his sights on you.” Kyle said
Kyle slid his way down Tess, his hand trailing between her breasts and to her thighs. Tess propped herself up on her elbows and looked down her body as Kyle got up onto his knees. He reached up under her camisole, his hands stroking her thighs until he reached her pink lace and silk panties. He hooked his fingers around the thin waistband and Tess lifted her butt from the bed, helping Kyle ease them off. As he started pulling them down her legs Tess eased herself back down and raised her legs up into the air. Kyle stoked her legs as he slid her panties up them. When he reached Tess’s feet he threw her underwear off to the side, landing on the corner of a large mirror as Kyle kissed the soles of her feet (which had been cleaned during her bath).
Tess smiled and gritted her teeth together to keep from crying out. Ava had told her how her feet were one of her hot spots, their bodies were identical so they guessed that Tess also had sensitive feet but Kyle hadn’t stimulated them – until now. Kyle continued to kiss her feet, moving around to the top, around to her ankles and tickling her.
She started to squirm on the bed, desperate to keep from laughing out loud but Kyle kept going. On and on he went, eager to make Tess laugh for him but she never did. Her restraint was nearing breaking point but eventually he stopped.
“I’m impressed.” Kyle said
“Don’t do that, you know how ticklish I am.” Tess panted with lust
Kyle smiled evilly at his lover, “You better believe it.”
Kyle held her legs together and looked down the length of them, feeling the silky smoothness of her skin before he looked round to her dripping sex.
“What?” Tess asked
“Like I said…good enough to eat.” Kyle said
“Oh god.” Tess said with wide eyes
Kyle quickly parted her legs and dived his head between her thighs, his mouth latched onto her pussy and his tongue almost immediately found her clit.
“UGHNNNN GOD!” Tess cried at the sudden contact
Kyle kissed her slit several times before licking her, lapping at her body and causing her juices to flow into his mouth. With each lap Tess’s body twisted and contorted, she grabbed hold of her pillow and pressed it into her face to muffle her cries of pleasure but they still came through loud enough for Kyle’s enjoyment.
“Ugnnnn…ohhhhhhh…a…a little to the…oh yeah right there…oh god yeah…” Tess moaned
Then Kyle tongue circled her clit before he sucked it into his mouth. Tess’s pupils dilated and her eyelids opened wide as possible. She was a quivering mass of flesh that was about to erupt in a massive orgasmic explosion. Kyle could feel it approaching and, wanting the woman beneath him to get pleasure first, kept on going.
Carefully he sucked softly and then hard, soft again and then hard again. All the while his tongue scrapped against the bundle of nerves before darting between her soft folds. Tess’s body was going completely wild and she couldn’t get enough of it and then she became as stiff as a board.
“OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, OHMYGODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Tess’s climax started at her sex and sent over muscle in her body into overdrive.
Kyle came up from the apex of her thighs and looked up her body. Hearing her cry out made his cock even more solid, he wanted and needed to be inside of her body but he also wanted to feel her skin against his. Quickly he grabbed hold of the silk crisscrossing on the front of her outfit, he pulled them apart, tearing the silk right down the middle. He told himself he’d repair it later as he leaned over her body and without any aiming Kyle smoothly pushed his dick into Tess’s waiting cunt.
Her inner muscles clenched him tightly, rippling on his dick as they continued to ride out her orgasm. They both groaned loudly, their eyes shut tightly but as they opened them their eyes locked together, as did their minds. A complete fusion of thought and sensation occurred and their hearts beat as one.
“Kyle…” Tess gasped, begging him with but a single word
Kyle knew her request and slowly pulled his hips back, easing his dick out of her inner grip. When there was nothing but the bulbous head of his dick inside her, Kyle thrust forward and sent his rod back inside her. He filled her completely and gently eased back and then pushed inside.
Their moans went hand in hand with their movements. Each loving touch, each tender thrust. Their bodies moved together with the perfect precision that that they learned through all their times together that would please each other.
“Ugn…ughn…uhgnnn…so…ugnnn so good…oh Tess.” Kyle sighed, his face over hers. As he breathed out, Tess inhaled and as she exhaled Kyle breathed in.
“Oh my…Kyle…ugnnn…Kyle, keep going…agnnnnn…don’t stop…please, never stop.” Tess gasped with each breath and with each breath, hers mixed with Kyle’s. It was as though their very souls mixed.
His kept his hips moving, sawing his cock in and out of Tess over and over again and becoming a little more urgent each time, bringing them ever closer to their mutual climax.
“UHNNN…OH GOD…YESSS…TESS…OH GOD TESS, MARRY ME!” Kyle groaned loudly, it was a demand and request all mixed in together.
“UGNNNNNN…” Tess sighed with a high pitch, “YESSS…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSS!” She heard his question and the almost undetectable begging tone in his highly aroused voice.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Kyle shouted as he pushed his dick as far into his lover as possible when his seed spurted within her.
Tess wrapped her legs and arms around Kyle, holding tightly onto him as she felt his dick pulse and throb. Then came the all too familiar swelling and the sensation of his semen was released into her body.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” she cried out, the pitch was almost enough to crack the windows and mirror but the sound was completely agreeable to Kyle.
The stayed still for a few minutes, Kyle staying buried inside his lover as their foreheads rested together. Soon his dick softened and slipped from her warm grip. He rolled onto his back but Tess stayed with him, her head resting on his shoulder with his arm wrapped around her.
20 Minutes Later…
As they rested against each other, lovingly holding each other.
“Did you mean it? What you asked?” Tess asked
“Did you mean the answer?” Kyle asked
“We…how about we answer at the same time?” Kyle asked
“Okay.” Tess said
“1…2…3…yes.” They said together
They dived to each other and kissed.
“Oh god Kyle I love you.” Tess gasped, “I’d love to marry you.”
“I love you Tess, I love you so much.” Kyle breathed out.
“You didn’t just ask because of Sam and Max?” Tess asked
“You know how I feel about you. You’re already my wife in every way; hell we lived together for long enough and every second of every day I can feel you. I was just waiting for Max. Don’t ask me why but I kinda felt he had to go first in this.” Kyle said before they made love once more, after which they fell into a very deep sleep.
Max/Liz’s Bedroom…
Together they lay in each other’s arms, neither could sleep at the thought of Lonnie and Rath being in the same house – secure or not. However, throughout this sleepless night one thing was in their heads.
“You know, I think someone’s having sex in this house.” Liz said
“Oh I think there’s more than one couple making love right now.” Max agreed
“Want to be left out?” Liz asked
“Not on your life.” Max answered and soon Liz was on top of him with his dick nestled in her core. Liz constantly rocked her hips back and forth bringing them both the best pleasure the world had to offer.
Dinning Room, 08:30
Alex was right. At breakfast Maria also showed up with a smile on her face. The fact that they had a couple of very unwanted houseguests was almost completely gone from their minds. As she came into the room, Maria just sat down in Michael’s lap and kissed him for five solid minutes.
“So you too huh?” Isabel asked
“Me too what?” Maria asked, knowing what Isabel was talking about, as Michael kissed her throat
Isabel then held up her hand and showed Maria the ring.
“Hey you got a ring. How come?” Maria asked
“It was Alex’s mothers. She said she wanted me to have it and Alex kept it until last night.” Isabel said
“Thank god Max and Sam got up the guts to ask otherwise we might be waiting a few more years.” Tess said as she looked at Kyle, straight into his eyes
“Ah but at least we would have asked. There are some guys out there who wouldn’t have.” Kyle said
“That’s true.” Maria said
“Yeah we got very lucky.” Tess said
“Yes we did.” Isabel said as she looked at Alex longingly
“Just to be sure…you guys are gonna wait for Max and Liz right?” Michael asked as he came up from Maria’s neck.
“Oh yeah.” Alex said
“Definitely.” Kyle confirmed
“I don’t know what it is but it just seems like they should be the ones to go first.” Tess said
“Ach its just another king and queen thing.” Isabel said, “Besides, so long as it’s not a long engagement I’ll be fine.”
“So what are we all doing today?” Michael asked
“Well, we’re telling my mother.” Maria said
“Same here, daddy Sheriff is going to freak.” Tess said looking at Kyle
“He’ll be very happy though…you just know he will be.” Isabel said, “But before Alex and I pay a visit to our parents I have to do something else.”
“Isabel no.” Alex said
“You know I have to. She and I have a score to deal with.” Isabel said
“Damn, you had to remind me those two are in the house. Couldn’t we just brick up the doors and windows?” Maria asked
“That’s an idea.” Max said as he came in with his arm around Liz
“You two look very chirpy this morning.” Tess said
“Well we had a relaxing night…after *they* showed up at least.” Liz said, “Are you really going to talk to Lonnie? Cause, I have to agree with Alex.”
“Yeah. So when are you going to tell mom and dad?” Isabel asked
“We’ve decided to through a little get together at my parents place later today. You’re welcome to join us and kill two birds with one stone.” Liz said
“Yeah it might be easier if all four of us are there.” Max said
Alex looked at Isabel, silently communicating with each other and then nodded. “Yeah that would be great.”
“So where’s Sam and Ava?” Kyle asked
“From the sounds of it, they wont be up and around any time soon.” Max said
“They were very vocal this morning.” Liz said and everybody smiled
“Do you think Sam’s going to tell his parents?” Michael asked
“Honestly? I have no idea. I doubt it though, he hasn’t called or even seen them since we moved up here.” Max said
“Well it is his choice.” Kyle said, “And given his parents attitudes to everything, if they were mine I wouldn’t want them at my wedding.”
“Which is why I’m going to tell them right after Ava and I are married.” Sam said as he and Ava came hand in hand through the door.
“We thought you two wouldn’t be out of bed for a while yet.” Max said
“Well we just found out that it’s impossible to make love, literally, all night long.” Ava said, “Some people…actually parts of them just don’t seem *up* for it.”
“Yeah that is the downside of guys.” Isabel said
“HEY!” all five said at once
“I’ll have you know we kept going and going and going…” Sam said
“Right up until 10 minutes ago at which point, no matter what I did he just couldn’t get hard again.” Ava said, “I think I broke him.” She said sadly
“Well we could always heal him.” Tess said, “I wouldn’t want my sister to go without.”
“Hey I’m not broken, I just need a little recoup time.” Sam said
“So, Sam, you were saying about your parents?” Max said
“My parents are my parents, I can’t do anything about that but the people in this room are my family. You’re all I want at my wedding. Besides, I did a dream walk on them last night. They only like me seeing Ava because of the money. I don’t need or want them if all they see in the woman I love is her bank balance.” Sam said
“Why’d you dream walk them in the first place?” Isabel asked
“I guess I was hoping that not seeing me for over a month would have caused them to re-evaluate some things. It hasn’t.” Sam said disappointedly
“Well, since we’ve got a busy day ahead of us I better go get mine started.” Isabel said.
Together she and Alex stood up from the table and headed out of the room.
“Where are they going?” Ava asked as she looked back to her family
“They…uh…they went to talk to Lonnie.” Max said
“What?” Ava said
Hall Outside Lonnie’s Room, 20 Minutes Later
As Alex and Isabel climbed the stairs to the next floor, Lonnie had opened her bedroom door. As she tried to leave she dumped into the force field that gave her a very mild electric shock. She tried using her powers to get passed it but they were gone. She knew immediately that the group had taken their powers for security purposes; she knew it would happen.
The last thing she wanted was to come here but Rath insisted with his usual arrogant self, besides he would never let her drive! She was his to command, as confident and self-assured as she was she couldn’t say no to him, no matter what the consequences were. That was the price she paid for going out on a frozen pond during winter when they were younger, she fell through, he saved her life and now Lonnie belonged to Rath. She never understood why she was so stupid or why she just didn’t say enough was enough but all she ever wanted where Rath was concerned was for him to stop. Everything that had happened had been at Rath’s initiation, she’d taken advantage of the opportunities whole heartedly but she’d never have taken the steps that Rath took…she just wanted to go home to Antar and now, as she had just discovered, that was impossible.
Even now she could hear him from the other side of the building, desperately crashing his body into the invisible barrier that sealed him in his room. Each time he hit the field he yelled, a yell that was quickly followed by a yell of pain that was getting incrementally louder.
“God damned fucking moron. How many times does it have to hurt him before he gets a clue.” She said quietly
She’d played her hand well last night, she knew all to well what would get under Isabel’s skin. Although she didn’t anticipate being dragged by her hair, her scalp still stung. Lonnie knew that it would keep them in the house; she didn’t care what happened to her after that just so long as she didn’t have to listen to him anymore. She eventually sat down on her bed and reached into her pocket. Lonnie pulled out the only picture she ever had of Zan and herself, they made it a year before his death and then tore it in half. She had the half with Zan and he had her half, after his death she retrieved the other half and rejoined them. Lonnie never told Rath, she knew he’d destroy it.
“Funny, I never pegged you for being sentimental. Especially with someone you murdered.” Isabel said from the door, Alex was leaning against the wall behind her.
“Rath killed him and it’s none of your business.” Lonnie said as she stood up and moved to the field, “So you here to tell me what you’ve decided to do with us?”
“Actually I’m here to talk. I want an explanation.” Isabel said
“Of what?” Lonnie asked coldly
“You told Max about Vilandra.” Isabel said
“Oh yeah, that.” Lonnie said
“That’s all you can say? ‘That?’” Isabel asked, “You almost…you took away any time I had to deal with it, Max had to learn about it from a stranger when I was going to tell him. Do you have any idea what you did to us?”
“Pretty much yeah. That was the whole point; Rath wanted him in New York. He needed you two to split.” Lonnie said
“And you’re not sorry about it, not even when you tried to kill him. It wasn’t enough that you killed your brother, you had to kill Max too.” Isabel said
“I wanted to go home, Nicholas wanted him dead.” Lonnie said
“And you completely walked into it, you bought every lie and promise.” Alex said from the back
Lonnie lost her smile and turned her back. She was promised a lot and the price was high, she paid it with hesitance but then Rath told her to do it. “Why shouldn’t I? I could remember Kivar and Nicholas; hell every guy that crossed Vilandra’s path wanted her.”
“Is that all you remember? That she was hot? For god sake Lonnie, she screwed over her brother for a guy who killed her for it.” Isabel asked
“Vilandra’s death was an accident. Kivar wanted her alive not dead.” Lonnie said
“Sorry Lonnie; kinda missed the point. She caused his dead just like you did with Zan.”
“Rath killed Zan.” Lonnie said with strain,
“And you didn’t stop him.” Isabel said, “And you could have.”
“And he would have killed me. Rath…” Lonnie said
“I thought you and he were…”
“We use each other for sex.” Lonnie said, “Vilandra was attracted to the first Rath and he did care about her but Rath and I never felt anything more than a need to fuck.”
“Bitch.” Isabel said
“Wait…” Alex said, something had hit him during the conversation and now, after mulling it over he got it, “…Why did you agree to kill Zan? You’re sitting in here looking at a picture of him, if you cared that much about why did you do it? You couldn’t have wanted to leave alone.”
Isabel looked back and forth before her gaze fixed on Lonnie’s face. “What?” she asked Alex
“Lonnie, who told you to kill Zan and Max?” Alex asked
Isabel was surprised to see tears running down her clone’s cheeks.
“Rath killed…”
Then he completely understood it, “What does he have over you?”
“Alex? What’s going on?” Isabel asked
“Rath is telling her what to do. Listen to her…Rath killed Zan, Rath wanted Max in New York.”
Isabel turned back to Lonnie, “Is that true?”
“No, I let my brother die because I’m in love with the moron who’s hitting his head against an energy field.” Lonnie said sarcastically
“Then why?” Isabel asked
“Antarian custom, it’s in some Earth cultures too. He saved my life, now it belongs to him. He gets what he wants from me. If he wanted me to get him food I got it, he wanted to see me and Ava…if Zan didn’t have any problems then we did it.” Lonnie said
“If he wants you to tell Max about Vilandra?” Isabel asked
“Then that’s what I do.” Lonnie said, “You know before he saved my life I was a lot like you? A little harder, still had the tats and I did what I needed to survive but I was quite the princess. You might have even called me sister once upon a time.”
“Yeah right.” Isabel said
“Hard to believe ain’t it.” Lonnie said
“So you’re not to blame for any of it?” Isabel asked
“No, I’m as guilty as he is. Zan could have stopped it long before we killed him but I never told him Rath had me and let me tell you, Rath loved having me…especially when he watched Ava and I mak…fuck each other.”
Isabel stared at Lonnie, “How long have you been in love with her?” She caught the slight slip; she knew that Lonnie was going to say ‘make love’. Besides, she could understand it. She herself was attracted to Tess and Ava, even Maria; she would never have slept with them if she didn’t.
“Since that first time. We did it almost every day because Rath and Zan wanted it. They liked watching. After a while…I don’t know…I just realised that I was in love with her and that I had always loved her. I know she never felt the same but…”
“You’re wrong.” Ava said as she came round the corner, she came up almost immediately after Alex and Isabel did. She wanted an explanation to everything but most importantly Zan’s death. Ava cared a lot for Zan and Lonnie’s betrayal almost killed her as much as Zan’s death. When she heard Lonnie’s confession, her feet pulled her around the corner.
“What?” Lonnie asked
“I was in love with you for so long. That’s why I ran…it’s why Serena tried to kill you. She knew that you could help bring me out again.” Ava said, “I hated you so much for Zan and then Max. Why didn’t you ever tell me that Rath was using the ‘Owned Life’ on you? I thought you, you just liked doing things for him.” Ava asked
“You couldn’t have done anything about it. If I told you, you couldn’t have told Zan…only I could and I didn’t.” Lonnie said
“Lonnie is the one in you’re heart?” Isabel asked; they could all feel that Ava kept someone in her heart other than Sam but assumed it was Zan. Sam never questioned it or was jealous from it since he was gone what what’s done is done.
Ava nodded but then remembered every little thing that Lonnie had done over the years. “No. This is total B.S. I cared about you Lonnie, a lot more than I did about Zan but the things you did…you may not have tried to stop Rath killing Zan but you smiled. And all those other things…you enjoyed them…and trying to seduce Nicholas during the summit? You hated that guy, even if Rath told you to you wouldn’t have. You might have disagreed with Zan at times but you never would have let him die.” She said angrily
Lonnie hesitantly held up her hand and turned it to the side. There was a small scar, Ava looked at it and then back at Lonnie.
“I don’t get it?” Ava said
“He mixed our blood, Ava. It was the only way he could completely guarantee cooperation.” Lonnie said
“What’s she talking about?” Alex asked
Ava looked down at the floor, it was a dark part of her history with Zan, it was something she really wanted to forget about. “Mixing our blood mixes our energies, only it’s completely chaotic. Not like the Sharing. Its effect…basically its L.S.D. for hybrids and about twice as addictive. Zan and I, when we were younger, did a sort of blood pact with each other, that’s how we discovered it. It caused a half hour high that we couldn’t get enough of. It took everything we had to get us to stop but we did it.”
“You didn’t Share that with us.” Isabel said
“I did with Sam and Tess, we keep it private.” Ava said
“If it only lasts half an hour what’s the big deal?” Alex asked
“The high lasts 30 minutes. There is another effect that lasts a month…40 days at the outside. It forms a mind link; if Zan’s blood mixed with mine I took on a little…okay a lot of Zan’s personality and if my blood mixed with his he took on mine.” Ava said
“So if Rath mixed his blood with Lonnie…” Isabel said
“I took on his personality.” Lonnie said, “I basically was like him.”
“How did you guys even know about it? Zan and I kept it a secret.” Ava said
“I didn’t know about it until Rath did it to me. He…he told me that he saw you do it one time. After having my life at his command, he could order me to sit still long enough so that he could cut my hand and put his blood in the wound.” Lonnie said
“How long?” Ava asked
“30 days ago.” Lonnie said
“So it’s started to wear off.” Ava said
“Rath didn’t do his top up yet this month. He probably knows it’s about to fade but so long as I can play the act…look I don’t care what happens to me. I just want him out of my life. At the very least I was hoping to provoke you enough to lock us up and make him disappear. Ava…with that guy…are you happy?” Lonnie asked
“Very.” Ava said and Lonnie nodded, “Look I don’t know what Max will decide to do but…”
Then everyone else came up into the hall. All were looking at Lonnie intently.
“What?” Lonnie asked
“Is all that true?” Max asked
“You heard?” Isabel asked
“Everything. You forgot to close our link.” Maria said
Max pushed his hand through the barrier, “Take it, open up to us.”
“What?” Lonnie asked
“Do it.” Max ordered
In seconds Lonnie’s thoughts mingled with all of the others. Her memories flooded them like a Sharing but it was far less intense. When it was over Max pulled his hand back out of the field.
“You’re released from the Owned Life. Rath doesn’t have any power over you.” Max told Lonnie, as Zan was his clone he was the only one who could release her. “Everyone…downstairs.” He ordered
They all started to leave but Ava lingered.
“Ava.” Max called back
“Yeah sorry.” Ava said and then left.
She caught up with Max and they walked down to the living room.
Downstairs…
“So what do we do about her?” Max asked as they all sat around.
“Ava?” Liz asked
“I…I can’t have any input on this.” Ava said humbly
“You’re still in love with her?” Tess asked but it was more of a statement
Ava didn’t look up from the floor
“Ava it’s okay.” Sam said, “You are in love with her.”
“Which is exactly why I shouldn’t say anything.” Ava said
“Look, we scanned her. She’s telling the truth, at least as she remembers it.” Maria said
“What about Rath?” Michael said
“What about him?” Alex asked
“We should talk to him.” Michael said, “He is my double, I have as much responsibility to him as Isabel does to Lonnie and Tess does to Ava.”
“Looking out for Ava is not a responsibility.” Tess said as she held her sisters hand
“Yeah but if either one of you screwed up then the other helps clean up the mess.” Michael said
Both sisters looked at each other and nodded.
“Well, come on.” Max said
Together he, Michael and Maria headed upstairs to speak to Rath.
Hallway Outside Rath’s Room…
As the trio approached the room they continued to head the rippling thud of energy as Rath battered his body against the confining barrier.
“Well, looks like we know who got the genes with the smart juice in it.” Maria said
“He was smart enough to manipulate Lonnie.” Max said
“Yeah, but we’ve been down this road before. Tricking us into seeing one thing while they do something else.” Michael said, “We need…I need to be sure.”
They stood outside the door and looked in.
“Hey bro, when’s breakfast?” Rath asked
“In a little while. We wanted to talk first.” Michael said
“Oh yeah? About what, like I don’t need to guess?” Rath said
“Well, there is Zan. It was you and Lonnie manipulated Max.” Michael said
“What’s she told you?” Rath asked
“Well there was a little thing about you telling her what to do…after saving her life?” Max said
Rath smiled, “Oh yeah…that.”
“Rath, you’ve got one chance to get it out.” Michael said
“Well then, let’s see. I killed Zan and Lonnie was an innocent who I ordered to help me in everything I did. I told her to do anything she needed to do with Nicholas in order to get us home…oh yeah and she was a totally innocent little kid until I got her under my thumb at which point I took her again and again and again. And you and Tess caught part of the live show before you took a walk in the tunnels.” Rath said with a smirk
“So you admit it.” Max said
“No.” Rath said, “Lonnie has quite the imagination…and one hell of a bod.”
“She made it all up?” Michael asked
“And you believed all of it.” Rath smiled, “Oh for…she’s empathic, or what ever you call it. She can feel peoples emotions.”
“How come Isabel can’t do it. Or the rest of us for that matter?” Maria asked
“Uh…oh lets see; could it be because you guys were a little early coming out the pods?” Rath asked
“We scanned her. She was telling the truth.” Max said
Rath then started laughing. “How the hell can you idiots be the prime group? Linking with her lets her show you what she wants to and manipulate all those teeny tiny emotions of yours. Oh let me guess, she told Ava she was in love with her?”
“She’s not?” Max asked
“Oh Lonnie has a thing for little blondes alright, she tells them all the same thing. I wont deny that I like watching, or joining in. But Lonnie finds them, loves them, enjoys making them love her and leaves them…usually at the bottom of the Hudson.” Rath said
Max looked at Michael and Maria. Downstairs they had all heard the conversation and Ava had a tear running down her cheek.
“What about this blood mixing thing?” Maria asked
“Hey, she kept pushing me. It’s like she’s a god-damned junkie, I would have preferred not cutting my hand every other day.” Rath said
Max pushed his hand through the barrier and held it out to Rath. “Take it and open your thoughts to us.”
Rath did it and opened his thoughts to Max. They scanned each of his thoughts and memories just as they had done with Lonnie. In a few short minutes it passed to all the others and not one of them could find anything to refute what he told them.
The trio headed back down stairs and left Rath alone.
Downstairs…
Max and the others came back inside the living room to see Ava being held by her fiancé and Tess. As they came closer Max put his hand on Ava’s shoulder to comfort her; he didn’t know what to say, none of them did.
“Are you okay?” Max asked
“No.” Ava answered, “Sorry, I thought I could handle this.”
“It’s okay, there’s no need to apologise.” Max said
“What about this empathy thing. Can Lonnie do it?” Michael asked
“I don’t know. I’ve never seen her use it but then I wouldn’t if she used her powers on me.” Ava said
“So what do we do? Who do we believe?” Liz asked, “We’ve scanned them both and as far as we can tell they’re both telling the truth.”
“If it’s Rath then he’s explained Lonnie but what if it is Lonnie who’s telling the truth then why couldn’t we feel the deceit in Rath?” Alex asked
“What if it’s Rath who’s the empath?” Sam asked
“No, before the Sharing my powers were always physical and not directed to someone’s mind like Tess and Isabel. I don’t see why Rath should be different whether or not we were premature.” Michael said
“We could spend all day debating this.” Max said as he sat next to Liz
“Whatever we decide to do, we can’t do it to both. If Lonnie is telling the truth she was as much an innocent in this as Zan and Ava.” Isabel said
“What if Rath was telling the truth, and even if he was he was and is just as bad as Lonnie.” Tess said
“Well it sounds like you need help.” Feln’s voice came from the door.
“Feln, what are you doing here? I thought Kalen ordered you all to head out to Alpha 1?” Max asked
“My responsibilities to you are still in effect until I enter into hibernation. However, we did place sensors in the mansion to detect multiple genetic signatures from Michael and Isabel in case Rath and Lonnie showed up. Their presence alerted Kalen and he sent me. Let’s see if I can help you out and be assured, if you decide to remove either or both of them, I can take them to Alpha 1 and have them entered into hibernation along with the rest of our people…as well as any other rouge hybrids we’ve tracked down. So, tell me what they’ve told you.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 40
Living Room, The Mansion, 20 Minutes later
Feln had sat and listened to each of Rath & Lonnie’s stories. Once they had finished he asked to connect with Max in order to take a look at the memories of each one and see for himself what they had seen.
“So what do you think?” Max asked
“Well it is difficult. Here’s the problem – Isabel, your genetics do suggest a possibility of developing empathic abilities. In time you probably would get them and soon after the rest of you would get them. Michael…your genetics suggests a potential for neural control.” Feln said
“What control?” Michael asked
“Well, you see the connections you all have and the ones you formed with Rath and Lonnie were completely consensual and that’s how it’s been with the development of our psychic abilities. However, some people abused that power. They committed a sort of telepathic rape…”
“That thing that Nicholas does?” Maria asked
“Yeah, we know about it. We nicknamed it Mind Rape.” Max told Feln
“Ah, okay. I wont ask how you discovered it; I’m guessing you wont want to relive it. Anyway, with the arrival of that kind of abuse some of our people developed a counter measure. They learned how to direct the invading energy, to show them what ever the person being probed wanted…whether it was real or not. We called it Neural Control. That kind of ability is…was highly sought after back on Antar, protecting high level secrets and being immune to telepathic probing is a good thing. It’s how Rath, the original Rath, initially ascended to a high status in the military.” Feln said
“So when we probed Rath he could have shown us exactly what he wanted us to see?” Michael asked
“I’m afraid so.” Feln said, “And Lonnie’s empathy could have manipulated you just as much.” He could see Ava trying to hide pain, he didn’t mention anything about it but he was always a little more protective of her than the others. He always admired her spirit after going through what she did under Serena’s control.
“So how do we tell who’s lying?” Liz asked
“You leave that to me. One way or another I will learn the truth, Your Majesty I need your permission to utilise any method I might need to get to the truth.” Feln said
Max was slightly taken aback. It had been a while since Feln had called him by his title and knew that Feln was being very serious. “Anything but torture. I don’t want them hurt in anyway…at least until we know which one is lying. I just hope they both aren’t.” He said
“Thank you. Now…I believe you all have some news for your parents.” Feln said
All looked up at him. “How the hell did you know about that? It just happened.” Isabel asked
“Well, there is a subtle change in your auras. I can see them and that usually only happens once a certain question is asked.” Feln said, “All of you?”
“Yes.” Max said
“Well, congratulations. Now, you have people to see and I have work to do.” Feln said
“Thank you Feln.” Liz said
“Well, we don’t have any parents to visit.” Sam said
“You’re not telling your parents?” Feln asked
“No. They don’t need to know…you’ve scanned them, you know them more than I do.” Sam said and Feln just nodded, “So, how about we go riding on those…horses.”
“You sure you’re up to it?” Ava asked
“Well…at the very least I suggested it.” Sam said
Ava smiled, “Yes you did. And you better not chicken out when you see him, that horse of yours likes you and is a little sensitive when you put him down.”
“He’s a horse.” Sam said, a comment that earned him a look from his future wife, “Okay, okay I’ll be as nice as possible…well as nice as fear allows.”
“The animals do contain a piece of you, they are connected and you have nothing to fear from them.” Feln said
“Tell me that when I’m trying to get onto him.” Sam said, “Well, might as well try it.”
Ava took hold of Sam’s hand and they walked out to the stables while the others got into their limo and drove out to town. Feln looked at the time and then to the stairs leading to the next floor, to Rath and Lonnie’s rooms.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 13:00
It had taken a while for the young family to drive into town. Word had been spreading that they had been developing a new device that was nearly ready, thanks to appropriate leaks from Feln’s department, and that they were going to announce it soon. As a result the press were coming back into town on mass, preparing for the upcoming press conference. It was also the busy time of year when tourists came in to visit the infamous Roswell and it’s alien tourist hotspots.
Max and Alex called ahead to ask them to meet with them at the Parkers. They didn’t say more than that, they wanted their news to be a surprise but within ten minutes of the phone call, the Whitman’s and the Evans dropped what they were doing and arrived at the Crashdown. Thanks to a phone call from Liz, her parents were ready. While they were stuck in traffic all three sets of parents were sitting around talking.
“So what’s going on this time?” Philip asked
“Maybe they want to tell us about this gizmo their working on? Max has been studying up on the thing since they moved to the house.” Diane said
“Liz too. I think that’s all they spend their time doing.” Nancy said
“I think we all know that’s not true…unfortunately.” Charles said
“I tell you, if Isabel tells me she’s pregnant…I hope you don’t mind attending a funeral in a couple of days.” Philip said to Charles
“Oh don’t worry about that. If that is their news you can point the gun at Alex…I’ll pull the trigger.” Charles said
All the parents chuckled, all except Jeff who was hoping his daughter wasn’t pregnant and that was the reason for the impromptu family meeting.
“I heard from Max, Kalen and the other Antarians are going to re-enter their sleep tube things.” Jeff said, quickly changing the subject.
“Are they sure that’s wise? I mean there must be some security concerns for our kids, and the other families for that matter.” Diane said
“That’s what I said but apparently they all have domes in one form or another, the one outside of town is the largest by far but they are all safe. There are also a lot of security drones.” Jeff said
“Enough?” Philip asked
“Actually I think the word Max and Liz used was overkill.” Jeff said, “Most are just redundant, backups and such but if they’re needed they can all be used.”
Just then the door opened. Liz, Max, Isabel and Alex all came inside.
“Mom.” Liz said as she moved over to her mother and hugged her. Then she moved to her father and hugged him, “I missed you guys.”
“Well you know you can always move back home.” Jeff said
“Yeah, you all could.” Philip said while looking at his son and daughter
“Ha, nice try.” Liz said
“Yeah, and here was me thinking you’d enjoy having us out of the house.” Isabel said
Philip and Diane looked at each other and blushed slightly, they had enjoyed having the house to themselves but they missed their kids.
“Well that’s for later. What’s the all important news you wanted to tell us?” Charles asked
“Uh, you might want to sit down first.” Liz said to all but looked at her father
{Oh god} Jeff thought as he sat down, “Okay, what’s going on?” he asked
The four teenagers stood before their parents, they were nervous enough to be quaking in their boots if they were wearing them.
“Okay…uh…how do we do this?” Max asked
“Yeah, I had this all worked out in my head and now it’s blank.” Alex said
Liz and Isabel looked at their lovers and then to each other, both shaking their heads at the two men in their lives back away.
{So much for the king.} Liz thought
{Hey!} Max thought back, {I’m nervous…the look your dad is giving me…he’s not liking me.}
{Same here.} Alex thought
{Oh okay, we’ll take the lead.} Isabel thought
{Yeah.} Liz thought
“They’re doing the telepathy thing again.” Diane said
“We’ll never get used to them having conversations we can’t listen in on.” Nancy said
“Come on you four, what’s going on?” Alex’s mother asked
“Okay.” Liz said, “Max…Max and I are getting married. We’re engaged.” She said happily and with a smile brighter than her parents had ever seen
“Alex asked me as well.” Isabel said as she held out her hand to show her engagement ring.
“Oh thank god.” Jeff breathed out
“Come again?” Liz said
“There was some concern about the pitter patter of tiny aliens.” Nancy said
“Oh…” Isabel said, “Well not yet at any rate.”
Suddenly all the parents stood to their feet and surprised their kids by hugging them tightly. Each mother embraced their future son or daughter-law warmly while the father’s shook Max and Alex’s hands.
“Well, it’s about time.” Diane said earning her a look from her husband
“Yes, congratulations.” Philip said, his hand gripping Alex’s tightly enough for him to wince
“Uh, sir…that’s a good grip.” Alex said
“Thank you Alex.” Philip said
“Daddy.” Isabel said with a tone of warning
Philip let go of Alex’s hand and smiled, “Okay seriously. Congratulations you two. Alex, take care of my little girl.”
“Count on it sir.” Alex said as he looked at Isabel
“And I’m not a little girl anymore dad.” Isabel said
“Not to me.” Philip said as he hugged Isabel
“So your happy for us?” Isabel said
“Ecstatic.” Philip said
“Dad?” Alex asked
“Are you ready for this?” Charles asked
“Oh yes, never been ready for anything more in my life.” Alex said
“Max, I’m giving you my one and only daughter.” Jeff said, “If there is even the slightest hint of a reason for divorce…”
“Dad.” Liz said not believing her ears
“Sorry…you’re my daughter.” Jeff said
“I know. But you knew this was going to happen.” Liz said
“Yes I did, doesn’t make it easier.” Jeff said
“But we want you to be happy Liz.” Nancy said, “And right now we’ve never seen you happier.”
“Thanks mom.” Liz said
20 Minutes later…
They were all sitting and talking; the girls were off in the corner and were already talking about wedding possibilities. Every so often they would start laughing and resulted in them getting looks from the men.
“Can we help you?” Liz asked
“What’s with the laughing?” Max asked
“Max, it’s best not to ask those kinds of questions.” Jeff said
“Believe me, you let them have their conversations and your lives will be quiet…up to a point.” Philip said
“Excuse me?” Diane said
“Yes my dearest.” Philip said innocently
“Hmmm.” Diane said while scrunching up her eyes and staring at her husband.
“So what would you two like to see in your weddings?” Nancy asked Max and Alex
“Oh nothing much, just Liz being there.” Max said
“And Isabel…oh and perfect for them. Big, small, grandiose or simple. Whatever they want they shall have.” Alex said
“Didn’t we find perfect guys?” Liz said to Isabel
“Make me want to tie them up and…” Isabel said but her father cleared his throat – a clear warning not to finish that sentence, “and keep them forever.” She finished but it wasn’t what she was going to say and her father knew it.
“So will there be any problems?” Charles asked
The word problem immediately hit them in the head and Rath and Lonnie returned to their thoughts.
“There might be a…teeny, tiny problem.” Max said
Everyone say back in their chair and looked at the children. On the problem scale for their kids they had learned that teeny, tiny could mean that aliens were ready to detonate a nuclear bomb.
“What’s going on?” Philip asked
“Well…” Max started
“Rath and Lonnie.” Liz said
“Yeah, Michael and Isabel’s clones from Ava’s group. They’re dead.” Jeff said
Liz frowned.
“Not dead?” Charles asked
“Not so much dead but rather…alive and kicking and up at the mansion right now.” Liz said
“WHAT?” All six parents yelled
“Ouch…eardrums.” Isabel said as she rubbed her ears.
“What the hell’s going on up there?” Jeff asked
Max proceeded to tell them everything from their arrival, then being locked up and then to Feln being up at the mansion talking to them at the moment.
“Are you sure this is wise?” Nancy asked
“Not so much, no.” Max said, “But if there is a chance that Lonnie is telling the truth then she doesn’t deserve what we want to do to her. Rath does either way but at least we can send him on his way, keep an eye on him once he’s…well once he’s been tagged so we know where he is.”
“What if Lonnie is telling the truth? How are you going to deal with her…you can’t exactly bring her into the family? People are going to notice she’s Isabel’s twin and that she suddenly shows up in town. It’ll cause no end of suspicion if a second twin that no one knows about suddenly turns up.” Diane said
“Tell me about it.” Isabel said, “And like hell is she going to be a sister to me, Michael feels the same about Rath.”
“Honey, I can’t even begin to guess how you must feel.” Diane said, “But if she was telling the truth and Rath used her…”
“Yeah…maybe. If she was telling the truth about all of it but the fact is I don’t trust her and I don’t think any of us do.” Isabel said
Max, Liz and Alex looked at each other. They had to agree, they didn’t have a choice in the matter. After years of being manipulated, used and abused they had no idea what that had done to the real Lonnie. Rath’s case was completely different, he had already admitted to mixing his blood with Lonnie’s, it was his personality in her but his claim was that she demanded it.
“So what is your plan for dealing with them?” Philip asked
“Well if either one or both are lying then they’ll be taken to Kalen’s island and…frozen. If Rath is telling the truth…is a little bit too much of a risk to keep in Roswell. We’ll probably set him up somewhere out of the way, it’s what he came for anyway but if it keeps him quiet…” Max said
“And if Lonnie is telling the truth?” Jeff asked
“That’s a little more complicated.” Max said
“Why?” Charles asked
“Ava.” Liz said
Living Room, Deluca Residence, Same Time
“Mom? You home?” Maria asked as she unlocked the front door and came inside with Michael.
“In here Maria.” Amy called out.
The two teenagers walked into the living room to find Amy sitting in a large, plush armchair with a cup of tea and was watching her soaps. The chair was new; Michael and Maria had bought it for her as a present a week after Michael took over his old building.
“Hey mom.” Maria said
“Mom.” Michael said
“Michael that word has never sounded more disturbing than it has coming from your lips.” Amy said
“Uh…okay.” Michael said
“So what can I do for my beautiful daughter today?” Amy asked
Maria sat down on the edge of the coffee table in front of her mother. “Mom…last night Michael proposed.”
“He what?” Amy asked
“He asked me to marry him…and I said yes.”
“He asked…by himself, no prodding or hint dropped by you?” Amy asked
“Is it really that unbelievable?” Michael asked
“Well…”
“Oh come on.” Michael yelled
“Relax Michael, I’m teasing. I remember that little dinner you threw for me before you moved into the mansion.” Amy said as she stood up and moved closer to Michael, “Hurt my daughter and I’ll castrate you within the first hour.”
“Yes ma’am.” Michael said calmly, he knew she would.
Then Amy smiled and hugged Michael. He was surprised at first but soon started to hug her back. Off to the side Maria smiled and went Awwwww. Amy then pulled her daughter into the hug.
“So now we’ve got two weddings to plan.” Amy said
“No, actually we have 6 weddings to plan.” Maria said, “All of us got engaged last night.”
“And speaking weddings, have you and the Sheriff set a date yet…you know just so we don’t overlap?” Michael asked
“Actually I was going to tell you. It’s in a month.” Amy said
“Mom, a month is so not long enough to plan a wedding. I mean…oh god how could you do this to us?” Maria said in full panic mode
“Maria…chill.” Michael said, “Amy…are you nuts?”
“Correct me if I’m wrong but you came here to ask me if you could marry my daughter?” Amy said
“No, we came here to tell you that…” Then Michael twigged what Amy was doing, she had him over a barrel with this. “Yes I came here to ask if I could marry her.”
Amy smiled.
“Okay…not nuts. But a month?” Michael said
“Listen to me, both of you relax now. It’s all taken care of.” Amy said
“What do you mean it’s all taken care of?” Maria asked
“We’re keeping it small, we’re already booked for a judge to perform the ceremony at the courthouse. The only people invited are very close friends and family.” Amy said
“Such as?” Maria asked
“You really need to ask?” Amy asked
Maria smiled, “Uh, I guess not. What about a reception…food, drinks, party stuff?”
“That, Jim and I agreed to leave to you and Kyle.” Amy said
“You really are nuts.” Michael said earning him a punch on the arm from Maria, “OUCH!”
“Yeah.” Maria said to him, “Mom, are you nuts?”
“Maria, you can do this. So can Kyle.” Amy said
“How about up at the mansion?” Michael said, “We do have a very big garden.”
“I’d like that. I think Jim would too.” Amy said
“Well…at least we’ll see how well DDOK does on a big scale.” Michael said
“Who’s DDOK?” Amy asked
“Our robot cook.” Maria said
“You really have it easy don’t you.” Amy said
“Hey, we do cook from time to time and we still have responsibilities. It’s just the really big ones haven’t started yet.” Maria said
“I know Honey. You’ve got the last of a species to keep going.” Amy said, “Anyway, you two…congratulations. If there is anything you need…”
“We know where to find you.” Michael said
“Hey wait a minute.” Amy said as she looked at Maria’s hand, “You don’t have a ring.”
“We’re going shopping for one later. Max and Sam recommended a jewellers in town that I’ll be spending a lot of money in.” Michael said
“Good.” Amy said
“And there is some bad news…” Maria said
Jim’s Office, Sheriff’s Station, Same Time
Jim was at his desk as usual. He was filling out more forms and then more forms…and then more forms. Jim needed help; the small number of deputies he had weren’t cutting it. All he needed was just one extra pair of hands around. Pierce had already screwed up his chances last year when he took up the extra post and removed Jim from getting another, genuine, deputy. At the very least he could put in the request.
“Hey Sheriff. You busy?” Hanson asked from the door
“A little Hanson, what’s up?” Jim asked
“Your son and Tess Harding are here.” Hanson said
Jim smiled, “Send them in Hanson.”
A few seconds later the two were at the door.
“Hey dad.” Kyle said
“Hi you two. Long time no see.” Jim said
“Yeah, sorry we haven’t been in town much.” Kyle said
“It’s okay Kyle, you’ve got your own lives to lead now. So what can I do for my favourite son and soon to be daughter in-law?” Jim said
“Dad I’m your only son…wait…how’d you know that…?” Kyle said
“Simple. Tess has the same look in her eyes that you’re mother did when I asked her to marry me.” Jim said as he stood up from behind the desk and moved around. He kissed Tess’s cheek and shook his son’s hand, “Never thought I’d see the day.”
“Oh come on, this is me not Michael…and for the record he asked Maria as well.” Kyle said
“Really?” Jim asked
“Yep, we’re all getting married. Every single last one of us…except Rath and Lonnie.” Tess said
“What’s going on?” Jim asked
“What makes you think something’s going on?” Tess asked
“Cause I know the two of you and there was something in the voice when you said Rath and Lonnie.” Jim said
“Hmmmm…okay, they’re up at the mansion.” Tess said
“Arrived last night.” Kyle said
20 Minutes Later…
“Holy crap.” Jim said after hearing the story
“Yeah.” Kyle said
Outside Lonnie’s Room, The Mansion, 13:30
Feln didn’t go to the two “guests” immediately. He observed them for a while, watching their movements, their actions, everything. Then he decided to make his way there.
Lonnie spent most of her time at the window. If she wasn’t looking at the photograph of Zan she was looking out over the gardens and the forest beyond. In some way, part of it reminded her of Central Park. Every so often she could actually see herself and Zan as children playing amongst the trees. Then she saw Sam and Ava on their horses. Each were going very slowly as Sam grew accustomed to being that close to his fear.
“Now that is a damn fine looking man.” Lonnie said
“And spoken for.” Feln said from the door
“Who are you?” Lonnie asked
“Generite Feln of the Antarian High Command, my lady.” He said with a bow, “My purpose is to track hybrids on Earth prior to their removal to the Islands where they undergo the rituals of binding…where they become mates with their chosen humans. And them help them reintegrate back into their lives with the provisions they need for their families.”
“Like this place?” Lonnie asked
“Yes.” Feln nodded
“So this virus is the real deal?” Lonnie said
“I’m afraid so.”
“And my group failed big time.” Lonnie said
“Yes. But you’re not alone in that. There are twenty or so hybrid units that failed to trust humans. However there are only three that are as…extreme as yourself and Rath.” Feln said
“Rath…not me.” Lonnie said
“Yes I’ve heard your story and Rath’s. He claims that you used your empathic abilities to illicit sympathy from the others and that you demanded the he mix his blood with yours.”
“What?” Lonnie asked
“You claim he forced it in order to gain complete co-operation. Max scanned his mind and found no deception, same with you.”
“Then the boy king needs a tune up. I am not lying.” Lonnie said
“Rath has the potential to control what is revealed in a scan. It does present an unique problem…which of you is not lying, if either of you are being truthful at all?” Feln said
“I’m telling you I’m not lying. Not about any of it.” Lonnie said
“Including your feelings for Ava?”
“She told you?” Lonnie asked
“They trust me implicitly. They have no secrets from each other or from me.” Feln said
“Ava doesn’t…didn’t trust easily.” Lonnie said
“Yes I know. But she has come along way since New York. She has a loving fiancé, close friends and a family who love her unconditionally.” Feln said
“I got to admit, Ava and…what was his name…Sam? Ava and Sam do look good together.” Lonnie said
“Unless I’m mistaken there’s a touch of jealousy in your voice.” Feln said
Lonnie looked away form the door and crossed her arms. “I am in love with her. I always looked forward to our times when Rath or Zan weren’t around.”
“But the two of you never made love, it was always sex.”
“Nether of us let our emotions into it.” Lonnie said
“So it was always just for pleasure, never anything more and you were okay with that?”
“No.” Lonnie said, “I never suspected she might feel the same.”
“And she does. Right now she’s doing a good job of hiding her pain but it’s there and Sam is helping. Tell me why I and the others should believe you Lonnie.” Feln said
“I cant. If a connection wont work because Rath can change what you see then you can never be sure. All I have is my word.”
“And that doesn’t count for much from someone who helped kill their own brother.” Feln said
“So I’m screwed. So what, go speak to Rath and see if you believe him.” Lonnie said
“I’ll do that. So far I haven’t heard enough to convince me to keep you out of suspended animation.”
“I don’t care.” Lonnie said softly
“What?” Feln asked
“I don’t care what happens to me. I just don’t want Rath hurting anyone else.” Lonnie said
Feln looked at her. “I have an ability. It’s difficult to use and painful for the recipient. I can stimulate a division of the mind.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Within each sentient being there are two minds, two personalities. One of light and the other of dark. In all cases all are as one, a mix of the two, both good and evil. Many people suppress the worst of their darker natures. The result is people like Max, Liz and the others. But there are some people who are darker than light.”
“Like Rath…and me if I’m lying to you.” Lonnie said, “Do it.”
“It will be like a fire in our mind, like it’s being torn apart again and again.” Feln said
“I said do it.” Lonnie said
Feln nodded, “Touch your hand to the energy field.”
Lonnie did it; her hand tingled with the energy. As Feln reached up, his hand pressed to the barrier and it passed through. Their hands clasped, fingers between each other and Feln focused.
Lonnie felt weird. It was like pins were inside her skull, trying to drill their way out. “What is…ARCHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed, “STOP IT…OH GOD IT…ARGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Lonnie was blasted back into the room and then suddenly became suspended in mid-air, contained in a blue bubble of light and unconscious. By the door two more Lonnie’s shimmered into existence. One with long hair like Isabel’s dressed simply in a t-shirt and jeans, the other was the short dirty hair of Lonnie’s and dressed in tight shorts, a torn black top and fishnet stockings.
“Hello Lonnie.” Feln said
“Hi.” Said one
“Hey babe.” Said the darker one
“And here I was thinking I’d have problems telling you apart.” Feln said, “Okay, which of you is dominant in her mind?”
“I am.” Said one of the duplicates.
Feln smiled as he got his answer and learned his answer, he knew who was lying.
Outside Rath’s Room, 14:00
Rath was once again battering his body against the field. He never tired of it, with each wave of pain their was even more determination behind his action.
“That has to hurt.” Feln said as he came round the corner.
“Who the hell are you?”
“My Lord Rath, I am Generite Feln…a loyal subject of your house.” Feln said as he moved to his knees and bowed
Feln smiled, although Rath didn’t see it. Rath also smiled, he never had someone bow to him before.
“Well, if your one a my guys, get me out of here.” Rath said
“I cannot my lord. My duties to this project are important, although I can arrange for Max to allow you to leave here.” Feln said
“What about…”
“Your information regarding Lonnie’s empathy has them doubting their instincts on this matter. I arrived to mediate the matter. My lord, I must know…if I am to be sincere enough to trick Max and the others then I must know if what you told them was the truth.”
“Are you screwed in the head? Of course it’s true, every single last word of it.” Rath said before he started laughing, “What will happen to Lonnie?”
“Only one of you can leave this place. That is you. She will be placed in suspended animation.”
Rath smiled, “An ice box for the ice queen. You know that bitch never put out unless I gave her a dose of the good old Rath blood. Hell the only time she was any good was after Ava got her fired up. Okay, if you need to hear it – I used every last trick I knew with Lonnie. I loved that bitch but she never wanted me for more than just a quick screw. It was always like she was waiting for someone else. I saw the way she looked at Alex, no, actually scratch that, that guy Sam got more of a rise out of her. You could see it in the eyes. She wants him. Better tell Ava to watch her property. So how long before I walk?”
“Later today.” Feln said while thinking that Rath was either crazy with a touch of jealousy or just trying to still more trouble, “You sound jealous my lord, my understanding was that Lonnie is not partial to humans.”
“Only to a few I’m sorry to say.” Rath said with distain.
Feln smiled, it now turned out Lonnie wasn’t as far from her mission here as he previously thought. “The family will be returning soon. I must go to greet them.”
“Whatever; just make sure that I leave here with a lot of green paper.” Rath said
“Hard cash will be difficult, but I will see what I can do.” Feln said as he stood up and walked away.
Downstairs, 20 Minutes Later
Feln sat and waited for the family to return. He got the signal that the limo was approaching the dome and when they were coming up to the mansion he went to the front door to greet them.
“Hey Feln…what’s the word?” Max asked, “I take it you have found out which one is the problem?”
“Oh yes Majesty. I know which one to send to Alpha 1.” Feln said
They all went inside as Feln told them what he’d learned.
Outside Rath’s Room, 15:00
Rath watched as the family moved along the hall towards his door. At Max’s side was Liz and to the other was Feln who gave a slight nod to Rath. Behind them, two security drones held Lonnie securely, twisting her arm behind her back enough for her face to show pain.
“We thought you two might want to say goodbye.” Max said
“So I’m getting out?” Rath asked
“Yes.” Max said
Michael moved closer with a backpack in his hand, he opened it and showed the contents to Rath. Inside he saw stacks of hundred dollar bills.
“Now that’s what I’m talkin’ about.” Rath said rubbing his hands together, “Come on guys, open up.”
Michael looked back at Max who nodded. “Drones; deactivate the field.” Michael said
The drones inserted their fingers into the field and it switched off. Rath took a slow, careful step out and once his foot was in the hall he smiled. He jumped out and took the backpack from his double.
“Lonnie, Lonnie, Lonnie. I’ll say hi to Vegas for you.” Rath said as he moved up until he was just a few inches from her. “You know, I think I’m going to like being on my own for a change. Having you around was useful and certain at my pleasure.”
“Now.” Feln said
The two drones holding Lonnie let go and she kicked Rath in the balls. Every guy in the room winced a lot at the look on Rath’s face as the two drones that guarded his room came up behind him. Feln approached the squirming Rath and dropped a small sphere on him. In less than a second after the contact, Rath looked like he’d been frozen in time.
“Just a little paralytic. It’s the solid version of the gas we used when we first took you to the island.” Feln said
“So then he can’t feel any pain?” Lonnie asked
“Well I wouldn’t say that.” Feln said
Lonnie smiled. She kicked his face a couple of times, “This one’s for Zan.” She said before kicking his gut.
Ava moved to her side her put her hand on Lonnie’s shoulder. Lonnie looked down at her, the taller blonde’s eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears.
“We’ll take care of him now.” Ava said softly as she looked into her eyes.
Lonnie nodded and walked away. Michael picked up the backpack and ended the mindwarp of there being money inside. Feln moved over to Rath and planted a Hexagonal device on his body, in seconds Rath disappeared.
“So…how the hell did you get him to say it?” Alex asked
“I bowed to him.” Feln said
“Bowed?” Isabel asked
“Rath has one hell of an ego.” Feln said
“What did you do with him?” Max asked
“Transported him to a helicopter 100 miles east of here. That will take him out to Alpha 1 for…storage.”
“Good way of putting it.” Kyle said
“Only way of putting it because that’s what it is, even for the rest of us.” Feln said before he then disappeared.
The rest of the family then went downstairs.
Downstairs…
The walk between Rath’s room and the living room had calmed Lonnie down. She didn’t stop moving until she reached one of the windows that looked out over the garden. Just the sight of it in the afternoon sun seemed to sooth her spirit; she’d never felt anything like it.
“Yes!” she cried out as she slumped back onto a chair. She ran her hands over her face before grabbing a cushion and held it up to her face. She was finally free of him.
“Are you okay?” Ava asked
Lonnie dropped the cushion onto her lap and looked at Ava. “Never better. I just wish…”
“Wish what?” Ava asked
“I wish that Zan could be here…but then that would be bad for you and Sam.” Lonnie said
“Maybe, maybe not. We’ll never know now but I like to think he’d be happy for me.” Ava said
“He would have been. Believe me Ava he would have been.” Lonnie said, “I take it that the freezer is still on for Rath?”
“Yeah, he’s being shipped out now. And…well you’re not going to want to hear this but Max and Liz will probably tell you that that option is still available for you.”
“But…”
“I’m sorry Lonnie. They don’t trust you…yet. Just give them time.” Ava said
“Which is what we’re giving you.” Max said as he entered with the rest, “Lonnie, Ava is right. We don’t trust you, we want to but…well that’s the way it is.”
“So I can stay?” Lonnie asked
“If that’s what you want. This place was built for the American hybrids, which you are one of.” Max said
“So what do you want me to do?” Lonnie asked
“Simple. Be yourself. You told Isabel that before Rath can his hands on you, you were a lot like her. This is your chance to prove it. You can reclaim what you had, be who you want to be.” Liz said
“I take it this comes with rules.” Lonnie said
“Did you really expect anything else?” Isabel asked and Lonnie shook her head, “Well first off get rid of the hairstyle. The mini dreadlock thing…or whatever it is really doesn’t suit you.”
“You mean like this…” Lonnie said. She closed her eyes and started shaking her head back and forth quickly. As she did it her hair grew and flew out until it was longer but it stopped just before her shoulders.
“What was that?” Isabel asked; she was surprised that Lonnie didn’t object to the change.
“A long time ago Rath had this thing about looking alien. You know the whole bald thing.” Ava said
“We all told him to go to hell but he demanded I do it. I compromised. I have hated that for years.” Lonnie said, “So what else?”
“The punk look goes.” Max said
“Excuse me?” Lonnie said
“You’re not living in the gutters of New York now. Besides that nose ring…that has got to hurt.” Alex said
“Actually it doesn’t.” Lonnie said with a smile
“The look goes Lonnie. We wont stop you dressing the way you want, besides we spend most of our time naked or in something that isn’t very covering but at the very least you can look like you don’t want to rob the store you can go into.” Max said
“Okay, the piercings go. Well at least the ones in the more unusual places. I’ll dress better but not any less…sexy. But what about the tattoos?” Lonnie asked
“Ava has kept her one of the whirlwind symbol but she moved it to the back of her right shoulder.” Tess said
“Yeah the four square didn’t seem appropriate any more since there are ten of us in the family…11 now, and the others were just decoration anyway.” Ava said
“Next, and we’re not going to push you with this but…okay. We’re here to find humans we can trust, to take as lovers and mates.”
“And that’s what you want me to do?” Lonnie said
“Like I said, we’re not going to push it. It’s ultimately your call. However, you will not bring guy after guy up here. This place is for family and we wont risk someone on the outside seeing something that could hurt us.”
“Nuf said.” Lonnie said, agreeing with it
“That being said, if both you and Ava want to pursue a relationship then no-one here will stop you.”
“But you and Sam…” Lonnie said looking at Ava
“Well, I’m with Liz and Isabel is with Alex but that hasn’t stopped their relationship.” Max said, “Same with Tess and Maria, myself and Alex, and Michael and Kyle.”
“Wait…you guys?” Lonnie asked with an excited smile
They all nodded.
“That is something I gotta see. Rath and Zan never…well they never.” Lonnie said
“Maybe.” Max said, “But that relationship, only if you both want it. Also, there is a slight requirement of you, well it’s an acknowledgement of Liz being the head woman of this house.”
Lonnie paused for a moment and thought. “Okay, you’re head woman.” She said to Liz
“It’s not that simple.” Liz said, “You, the other girls and I have to have sex. It’s all done through that.”
“Doesn’t that cause problems?” Lonnie asked while looking at each girl
“No. We all care for each other very deeply and we know where our hearts lie.” Liz said
“Oh and one more thing. You will never pretend to be me ever again.” Isabel said, “Try it and I’ll kill you.”
“On that subject. If you try anything, pull anything or manipulate us. If you do anything that would have been done by you while under Rath’s control…”
“Anything that you think I’m capable of?” Lonnie asked
“Yes. We’ll send you to Alpha 1 to join Rath in the freezer.” Max said
“It’s just that…” Liz started
“That you don’t trust me. And I need to earn that trust.” Lonnie said
“Yes.” Isabel said, “And it wont be easy, at least for some of us.” She knew she was speaking for herself. She knew Ava wanted to trust her more than anything while she would be more difficult to convince. The others would be somewhere in between.
Lonnie stood up and moved closer to them, “Then I’m going to say this. I’m not only going to earn that trust but you’re going to love having me around. Now that I’m free…I’m not going to do anything that will cause problems for you. If…if you ask me to leave I’ll…I’ll go.”
“Well we’re not at that stage yet and hopefully we wont be.” Max said
“I do have one question.” Lonnie said
“Yeah?” Max said
“How do you plan on covering up my sudden appearance?” Lonnie asked
“Simple.” Max said, “You didn’t just show up. You’ve been here for years. Say oh about since the time when we hatched from the pods.”
“Excuse me?” Lonnie asked
“As far as anyone is concerned you’re our sister.” Isabel said reluctantly
“Not the best of sisters I’ll bet.” Lonnie said
Isabel didn’t say anything.
“Tess and Ava fell into the roll easily.” Kyle said, “With you…we’ll just have to wait and see.”
“Is this going to be how everybody suddenly just knew this dome had been out here since the sixties?” Lonnie asked
“More or less. That took a lot of power given its complexity but just adding you in will be easier. We’ll make up some documents, add your name into the newspaper articles that concern us, oh and some school records.”
“School?” Lonnie said with concern
“Yeah, you’re an Evans now. Sorry but it’s the only way to cover this up. We’ll make sure you’re prepared, don’t worry and we’ll help you when you ask for it.” Max said
Ava tried to hide her smile but failed to the point that she started laughing.
“What?” Lonnie asked
“I kinda don’t need to do the school thing. I got out of it through my cover.” Ava said
“So why can’t I use the same thing?” Lonnie asked
“Because one unknown twin showing up is a daytime soap opera, two, that causes problems. Consider it…” Tess started but stopped
“Consider it my lot in life and my punishment for what’s happened.” Lonnie said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Well, we might as well do it just now before we have to deal with anything else unexpected.”
“Right, so…where to?” Lonnie asked
“This way.” Isabel said
Pod Mountain, 19:00
They had led Lonnie out through the gardens to the stables. Each moved to their horses but found an extra one already there. They questioned the stable drone about it and learned that Feln had ordered its creation while he was here. Not bad work for a couple of hours.
Lonnie had no idea what to do. Ava smiled as she watched Lonnie and moved over to her. She helped Lonnie up to the horse and explained that Antarians always rode bareback. Within minutes they were riding out along a small trail through the dense forest. There wasn’t any hurry so the horses trotted along, something that Sam was thankful for since he still wasn’t too sure about horses.
Eventually they came out of the forest at the northwestern edge of the dome. It was an area that was taken up with a large valley that required the dome to dip down into it to secure it completely. They Antarian builders of the dome even included a small fake river to flow along the bottom of it but on the other side was the mountain that held the Pod Chamber.
“Wow that looks different.” Isabel said
“What does?” Lonnie asked
“The mountain. It’s covered with trees now, before it was just dust and rock.” Max said
“So how do we get across to it?” Lonnie asked
“Feln said there was an invisible bridge across the valley about a kilometre up that way.” Max said as he pointed to his left
“An invisible bridge?” Liz said
“Yeah, given that we’re close to the dome edge they didn’t want anyone outside thinking that the mountain was important to us.” Max said
“Good plan. But if we can’t see the damn think how do we cross it?” Michael asked
“Apparently these guys can.” Max said as he patted his horse
They moved up the valley and suddenly the horses stopped after a while. Without any instruction they started to cross the bridge. Each time a foot stepped onto it, there was a ripple of energy. It would have looked like the eleven horses were floating in mid air if anyone looked in but the only clear line of sight to that area was out of a normal humans range.
Soon they approached they mountain and moved right up to the base of it where there was a trail that led up the side and through the trees.
“You know, I thought the mountain was in the opposite direction from us?” Kyle said
“Yeah…uh…Kalen had it moved.” Max said
“He moved a mountain?” Maria said
“Actually he said it wasn’t as hard as we might have thought.” Max said as they dismounted
They climbed the trail, each following Max and Liz as they came to the cave entrance. Only it wasn’t sealed, the cave was wide open and had no door.
“Uh where’s the door?” Michael said
“Not needed. Not in an impenetrable dome that no-one but us can get into.” Max said as they went inside.
Lonnie looked around as she found herself with the four pods in the frame and then as they moved through Isabel’s pod. Lonnie moved through the black doors and found herself before the Granolith.
“What is that?” Lonnie asked
“The Granolith.” Max said
“That’s the Granolith? Funny I thought it would be…I don’t know.” Lonnie said
“Not impressed?” Isabel asked
“Not really. Especially not after all the fuss Nicholas made about it. It doesn’t look worth it.” Lonnie said
“Well believe me it is.” Liz said, “This thing is capable of a lot.”
“Like playing with peoples memories?” Lonnie asked
“That’s the least of it.” Alex said
“Okay. Let’s do this.” Max said
He moved up to the Granolith and held out a hexagonal device that Feln had given him with the relevant programming. He pressed it onto the hard surface and the Granolith buzzed to life. It became charged with a white field of energy that blasted out. The wave was absorbed by the glass of the dome and a second later it surged out, magnified a lot more that it was and covered the planet in seconds. The only ones not affected were all of their parents and any of the other hybrid groups were given an update of their status. While Lonnie would play the role of sister and daughter, she was not there yet in reality. She still had a lot of work ahead of her in earning their trust.
“That’s it?” Lonnie asked
“Yeah. As far as anyone is concerned you are now Lonnie Evans, adopted daughter of Philip and Diane Evans, twin sister of Isabel…and me since we hatched at the same time. Fellow heir to the Carson Antaris fortune with a high average Grade Point Average at school.” Max said
“High average?”
“Well we thought an exceptional score would be a little to much.” Liz said
“Guys, I’ve never been to school in my life. I’ve learned what I’ve learned on the streets just like Ava.” Lonnie said
“Relax.” Sam said as he put his hand on her shoulder to reassure her, “You’ll do great.”
Lonnie looked round to him and smiled. “Thanks. I think I’m going to need more of those from time to time.”
“Just tell me when.” Sam said as he held Ava’s hand, her thumb moving back and forth over his hand. It caused his entire body to tingle and Lonnie smiled as she picked up on his reaction to Ava’s touch.
“Oh just one more thing.” Max said, “Give me your hand.”
“Why?” Lonnie asked, Max just looked at her and soon she extended her hand.
Max took hold of it and fixed his eyes onto her. They both felt the connection snap into place and Max started she send his healing energies into her. After a few seconds it stopped and Max released her hand. Lonnie looked at it and noticed that the scar from where Rath continually cut her to mix their blood had completely healed and faded.
“New start Lonnie.” Max said
“Anything painful from what you’ve known…we’ll do what we can to make it go away.” Liz said
She smiled, she hadn’t expected it and it caused her to feel warm inside. “So.” Lonnie said, “About you guys going around without clothes? I’m I included in this…liberty?”
They all smiled as they started walking out the chamber and down to the horses. Before long they were back inside the mansion. On route, they discussed the situation through their bond. Liz felt that as much as Lonnie had to earn their trust, they should do everything they could to make her feel welcome. To that end they arranged for DDOK to make the best meal that Lonnie ever had and that’s just what she got. It was in that night that everyone agreed that if Lonnie was to completely regain her life and be free from Rath’s influence, then they would give her every chance to do it. Even Isabel couldn’t refuse giving that chance to her, her life could easily have been Lonnie’s if the Evans didn’t find them.
Michael & Maria’s Bedroom, The Mansion, 21:00
Michael and Maria were preparing for bed. As always they had a bath together, Michael tolerated the mass of bubbles for Maria. He would never have admitted that he found them relaxing even though Maria already knew it. When finished, they dried themselves off and returned to their bedroom where they slipped under the covers.
“Well, she’s part of the family now.” Michael said
“Not yet she’s not. Not until she submits to Liz being queen and until that happens she will not be a part of us.” Maria said
“Perhaps. Say she does accept Liz and you all sleep with her…do you think it’ll work?” Michael asked
“Honestly I don’t know. We can give her all the help we can but she has to want it, I hope she does.”
“Me to, but lets just keep an eye on her.” Michael said
“You said that about Ava when she first showed up. Look how that turned out.” Maria said
“Maybe, but being difficult to win over is part of my charm.” Michael said with a smile.
The look Maria gave him caused him to loose his smile and he leaned back onto their silk covered pillows. Maria rested her head on pillow behind her and looked at Michael, trailing a finger up his chest. “Charm is not a word that works with you babe, but you certainly do have a…a quality.”
“Well it’s better than nothing.” Michael said
Then their bedroom door opened. Kyle and Tess walked inside; Kyle had his arms wrapped around his lover and his chin rested on her shoulder.
“Hey guys, what’s up?” Maria asked
“We’re missing you two. Can we sleep here tonight?” Kyle asked, almost child like.
Maria smiled as she looked into Tess’s eyes. Michael locked onto Kyle’s as he pulled back the covers, revealing their naked bodies.
“Always room for more.” Michael said
Tess bit her lower lip. She slipped out of Kyle’s loving hold and walked over to the bed, Kyle right behind her. Carefully she crawled over her cousin, never breaking her gaze with Maria until they were in each other’s arms. As Kyle slipped in next to Michael, the hybrid pulled the covers back over them.
Within seconds Maria and Tess were making love to each other with their mouths, both were kissing softly but at the same time filled with passion. Hands glided over each other’s soft bodies as Tess lay on top of the human, breast pressing against breast. Their nipples were hard and were perfectly aligned, each scraping against the ones on the other girl as they squirmed.
“Isn’t that the most beautiful thing you’ve seen?” Kyle asked
“Hell yeah.” Michael said; the sight of them together caused more and more blood to rush to his increasing erection.
The girls broke their kiss. Tess turned her head to look at their men as Maria kissed her cheek and jawbone. “Haven’t you guys got something better to do?” Tess said as her eyes shifted down to their manhood’s and then back up.
“Oh that’ll come. Right now, I think we’ll just watch.” Michael said
“Well that’s just fine, boys. Just expect us to return the favour.” Maria said as she ran her fingers through Tess’s hair and onto the back of her head. She brought her girlfriend back down for another kiss.
The girls moulded together, Tess’s hair feel down and completely covered both their faces. Their bodies were in a complete state of unity, heartbeats were synchronised and their breathing was just as in tune. Maria’s hands glided up Tess’s arms and over her shoulders, moving down to cup her breasts.
“Hmmm…” Tess moaned into Maria’s mouth; it was barely audible but all three heard it.
Tess pulled away from Maria and moved down slightly. Her own hands covered Maria’s breasts; the human squirmed slightly and pushed her chest up further into Tess’s enticing touch.
“Tess…t…touch me.” Maria begged with a whisper
Tess smiled and moved her hands further down. She trailed Maria’s lower ribs as she lightly flicked her lover’s nipples with her tongue. She wiggled her tongue back and forth over the pebble hard nipple, licking it with her tongue over and over again before moving over to its twin.
“Ugnn…Tess…” Maria gasped
For the next half hour Tess drove Maria nuts simply by making love to her upper body. Her nipples were digging into Maria’s skin and added to the sensations they were both feeling. Then she moved off Maria, she moved to her side and brushed back her hair. Tess trailed small circles over Maria as she looked down at her, there was a moment of silent communication and soon she shifted her position.
Tess moved around so that her legs were by Maria’s head. She straddled her lover, placing her sex over Maria’s face while the human bent and parted her legs. Tess lowered her body and the girls entered a 69, Maria eagerly attacked her slit as she latched her mouth onto Maria’s.
With each lap the girls moaned loudly although they were muffled. The sight of their girls in the passionate clinch had Michael and Kyle wanting to take them away from each other and fuck the living daylights out of them. However, they held back. Tess and Maria’s hips were gently moving, rocking back and forth and grinding their wet slits into their lover’s face.
Their breathing was had and fast, the fire coming from between their legs became an inferno each time their tongues penetrated their soft folds.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNN…OH GODDDD.” Tess groaned, having to pull away when the irresistible urge to cry out came upon her. “OHHHHHHHHHHHHH…MY….” She called before returning her mouth to Maria
Their hips were moving more wildly now; they were a writhing mass of flesh. Their hands were caressing each other and Maria couldn’t resist grasping both of Tess’s ass cheeks as she licked away. Once and a while, fingers joined tongues as they moved inside of the lover. They twisted; they stabbed in and out, over and over again. With each movement they whimpered and cried with pleasure.
Soon, almost at the same time, the girls located each other’s clits. Neither could resist it so they didn’t. Tess continually tapped Maria’s before moving her fingers over the hard button in a circle. Maria used her mouth, she bit down softly on Tess’s clit and at the same time they backed away from each other with a resounding, “UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Their orgasm crashed through them like a Tsunami crashing over the land. It had left them completely exhausted but neither could move. They just stayed in the position for a while kissing each other’s openings softly.
“I’m just exhausted looking at them.” Kyle said
“You better not be.” Michael said
He pulled Kyle over him and kissed him as hard as Maria and Tess had kissed. His hand wrapped around Kyle’s hard dick and gently started to stroke him.
“Hey, hey, hey. Don’t start until we’re ready to watch.” Tess said as she looked up from between Maria’s thighs
She moved off of Maria and re-orientated herself. The two girls adjusted the pillows so they could look over to their men while they snuggled. Tess had an arm draped over Maria’s stomach, her finger gently teasing her bellybutton. Both had their gaze fixed on Michael and Kyle as they started back up again.
The two of them pressed up against each other and Kyle’s took hold of Michael’s rod. Both knew what they wanted and as they kissed their hands moved quicker and quicker by the second.
“Uhnnnn….”
“Oh fuuuuuckkkkk.” Kyle gasped
Both kept their hands moving up and down their straining hard dicks. The throbbing was felt by both of them.
“Oh my…oh god Kyle.” Michael groaned
Then Kyle stopping jerking him off and Michael looked at him. He’d seen what the girls did and he wanted to do that himself. The second Michael saw into Kyle’s eyes he knew what he wanted. Together they adjusted themselves and within seconds their dicks were engulfed with the warm and wet sensations that came with blowjobs. They started sucking while bobbing their heads back and forth.
The moaning that came along with it sent vibrations down their sensitive flesh. Then came the surprise. Tess and Maria decided to help them along and cupped their men’s heavy sacks. Gently they massaged them, feeling their balls and the soft skin.
“OH sweet fu…….” Kyle yelled loudly as Tess coaxed his seed from his sack and shot it down Michael’s throat.
At the same time, the exact same thing happened with Michael. He stained back his cries of rapture as he swallowed and as Kyle swallowed his semen. By the end of it they were just as exhausted as Tess and Maria had been.
“Is it just me or are they hot every single time?” Tess asked
“Oh it’s not you.” Maria said, “God, I’m wet just form looking at them.”
“Hmmm…me too.” Tess said
The two guys were so wiped that they were barely aware that the moved themselves back around. Guy to guy and girl to girl they fell into a deep slumber in each other’s arms. They were so completely sated that none of them would wake until well into the next say.
To Be Continued…
Living Room, The Mansion, 20 Minutes later
Feln had sat and listened to each of Rath & Lonnie’s stories. Once they had finished he asked to connect with Max in order to take a look at the memories of each one and see for himself what they had seen.
“So what do you think?” Max asked
“Well it is difficult. Here’s the problem – Isabel, your genetics do suggest a possibility of developing empathic abilities. In time you probably would get them and soon after the rest of you would get them. Michael…your genetics suggests a potential for neural control.” Feln said
“What control?” Michael asked
“Well, you see the connections you all have and the ones you formed with Rath and Lonnie were completely consensual and that’s how it’s been with the development of our psychic abilities. However, some people abused that power. They committed a sort of telepathic rape…”
“That thing that Nicholas does?” Maria asked
“Yeah, we know about it. We nicknamed it Mind Rape.” Max told Feln
“Ah, okay. I wont ask how you discovered it; I’m guessing you wont want to relive it. Anyway, with the arrival of that kind of abuse some of our people developed a counter measure. They learned how to direct the invading energy, to show them what ever the person being probed wanted…whether it was real or not. We called it Neural Control. That kind of ability is…was highly sought after back on Antar, protecting high level secrets and being immune to telepathic probing is a good thing. It’s how Rath, the original Rath, initially ascended to a high status in the military.” Feln said
“So when we probed Rath he could have shown us exactly what he wanted us to see?” Michael asked
“I’m afraid so.” Feln said, “And Lonnie’s empathy could have manipulated you just as much.” He could see Ava trying to hide pain, he didn’t mention anything about it but he was always a little more protective of her than the others. He always admired her spirit after going through what she did under Serena’s control.
“So how do we tell who’s lying?” Liz asked
“You leave that to me. One way or another I will learn the truth, Your Majesty I need your permission to utilise any method I might need to get to the truth.” Feln said
Max was slightly taken aback. It had been a while since Feln had called him by his title and knew that Feln was being very serious. “Anything but torture. I don’t want them hurt in anyway…at least until we know which one is lying. I just hope they both aren’t.” He said
“Thank you. Now…I believe you all have some news for your parents.” Feln said
All looked up at him. “How the hell did you know about that? It just happened.” Isabel asked
“Well, there is a subtle change in your auras. I can see them and that usually only happens once a certain question is asked.” Feln said, “All of you?”
“Yes.” Max said
“Well, congratulations. Now, you have people to see and I have work to do.” Feln said
“Thank you Feln.” Liz said
“Well, we don’t have any parents to visit.” Sam said
“You’re not telling your parents?” Feln asked
“No. They don’t need to know…you’ve scanned them, you know them more than I do.” Sam said and Feln just nodded, “So, how about we go riding on those…horses.”
“You sure you’re up to it?” Ava asked
“Well…at the very least I suggested it.” Sam said
Ava smiled, “Yes you did. And you better not chicken out when you see him, that horse of yours likes you and is a little sensitive when you put him down.”
“He’s a horse.” Sam said, a comment that earned him a look from his future wife, “Okay, okay I’ll be as nice as possible…well as nice as fear allows.”
“The animals do contain a piece of you, they are connected and you have nothing to fear from them.” Feln said
“Tell me that when I’m trying to get onto him.” Sam said, “Well, might as well try it.”
Ava took hold of Sam’s hand and they walked out to the stables while the others got into their limo and drove out to town. Feln looked at the time and then to the stairs leading to the next floor, to Rath and Lonnie’s rooms.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 13:00
It had taken a while for the young family to drive into town. Word had been spreading that they had been developing a new device that was nearly ready, thanks to appropriate leaks from Feln’s department, and that they were going to announce it soon. As a result the press were coming back into town on mass, preparing for the upcoming press conference. It was also the busy time of year when tourists came in to visit the infamous Roswell and it’s alien tourist hotspots.
Max and Alex called ahead to ask them to meet with them at the Parkers. They didn’t say more than that, they wanted their news to be a surprise but within ten minutes of the phone call, the Whitman’s and the Evans dropped what they were doing and arrived at the Crashdown. Thanks to a phone call from Liz, her parents were ready. While they were stuck in traffic all three sets of parents were sitting around talking.
“So what’s going on this time?” Philip asked
“Maybe they want to tell us about this gizmo their working on? Max has been studying up on the thing since they moved to the house.” Diane said
“Liz too. I think that’s all they spend their time doing.” Nancy said
“I think we all know that’s not true…unfortunately.” Charles said
“I tell you, if Isabel tells me she’s pregnant…I hope you don’t mind attending a funeral in a couple of days.” Philip said to Charles
“Oh don’t worry about that. If that is their news you can point the gun at Alex…I’ll pull the trigger.” Charles said
All the parents chuckled, all except Jeff who was hoping his daughter wasn’t pregnant and that was the reason for the impromptu family meeting.
“I heard from Max, Kalen and the other Antarians are going to re-enter their sleep tube things.” Jeff said, quickly changing the subject.
“Are they sure that’s wise? I mean there must be some security concerns for our kids, and the other families for that matter.” Diane said
“That’s what I said but apparently they all have domes in one form or another, the one outside of town is the largest by far but they are all safe. There are also a lot of security drones.” Jeff said
“Enough?” Philip asked
“Actually I think the word Max and Liz used was overkill.” Jeff said, “Most are just redundant, backups and such but if they’re needed they can all be used.”
Just then the door opened. Liz, Max, Isabel and Alex all came inside.
“Mom.” Liz said as she moved over to her mother and hugged her. Then she moved to her father and hugged him, “I missed you guys.”
“Well you know you can always move back home.” Jeff said
“Yeah, you all could.” Philip said while looking at his son and daughter
“Ha, nice try.” Liz said
“Yeah, and here was me thinking you’d enjoy having us out of the house.” Isabel said
Philip and Diane looked at each other and blushed slightly, they had enjoyed having the house to themselves but they missed their kids.
“Well that’s for later. What’s the all important news you wanted to tell us?” Charles asked
“Uh, you might want to sit down first.” Liz said to all but looked at her father
{Oh god} Jeff thought as he sat down, “Okay, what’s going on?” he asked
The four teenagers stood before their parents, they were nervous enough to be quaking in their boots if they were wearing them.
“Okay…uh…how do we do this?” Max asked
“Yeah, I had this all worked out in my head and now it’s blank.” Alex said
Liz and Isabel looked at their lovers and then to each other, both shaking their heads at the two men in their lives back away.
{So much for the king.} Liz thought
{Hey!} Max thought back, {I’m nervous…the look your dad is giving me…he’s not liking me.}
{Same here.} Alex thought
{Oh okay, we’ll take the lead.} Isabel thought
{Yeah.} Liz thought
“They’re doing the telepathy thing again.” Diane said
“We’ll never get used to them having conversations we can’t listen in on.” Nancy said
“Come on you four, what’s going on?” Alex’s mother asked
“Okay.” Liz said, “Max…Max and I are getting married. We’re engaged.” She said happily and with a smile brighter than her parents had ever seen
“Alex asked me as well.” Isabel said as she held out her hand to show her engagement ring.
“Oh thank god.” Jeff breathed out
“Come again?” Liz said
“There was some concern about the pitter patter of tiny aliens.” Nancy said
“Oh…” Isabel said, “Well not yet at any rate.”
Suddenly all the parents stood to their feet and surprised their kids by hugging them tightly. Each mother embraced their future son or daughter-law warmly while the father’s shook Max and Alex’s hands.
“Well, it’s about time.” Diane said earning her a look from her husband
“Yes, congratulations.” Philip said, his hand gripping Alex’s tightly enough for him to wince
“Uh, sir…that’s a good grip.” Alex said
“Thank you Alex.” Philip said
“Daddy.” Isabel said with a tone of warning
Philip let go of Alex’s hand and smiled, “Okay seriously. Congratulations you two. Alex, take care of my little girl.”
“Count on it sir.” Alex said as he looked at Isabel
“And I’m not a little girl anymore dad.” Isabel said
“Not to me.” Philip said as he hugged Isabel
“So your happy for us?” Isabel said
“Ecstatic.” Philip said
“Dad?” Alex asked
“Are you ready for this?” Charles asked
“Oh yes, never been ready for anything more in my life.” Alex said
“Max, I’m giving you my one and only daughter.” Jeff said, “If there is even the slightest hint of a reason for divorce…”
“Dad.” Liz said not believing her ears
“Sorry…you’re my daughter.” Jeff said
“I know. But you knew this was going to happen.” Liz said
“Yes I did, doesn’t make it easier.” Jeff said
“But we want you to be happy Liz.” Nancy said, “And right now we’ve never seen you happier.”
“Thanks mom.” Liz said
20 Minutes later…
They were all sitting and talking; the girls were off in the corner and were already talking about wedding possibilities. Every so often they would start laughing and resulted in them getting looks from the men.
“Can we help you?” Liz asked
“What’s with the laughing?” Max asked
“Max, it’s best not to ask those kinds of questions.” Jeff said
“Believe me, you let them have their conversations and your lives will be quiet…up to a point.” Philip said
“Excuse me?” Diane said
“Yes my dearest.” Philip said innocently
“Hmmm.” Diane said while scrunching up her eyes and staring at her husband.
“So what would you two like to see in your weddings?” Nancy asked Max and Alex
“Oh nothing much, just Liz being there.” Max said
“And Isabel…oh and perfect for them. Big, small, grandiose or simple. Whatever they want they shall have.” Alex said
“Didn’t we find perfect guys?” Liz said to Isabel
“Make me want to tie them up and…” Isabel said but her father cleared his throat – a clear warning not to finish that sentence, “and keep them forever.” She finished but it wasn’t what she was going to say and her father knew it.
“So will there be any problems?” Charles asked
The word problem immediately hit them in the head and Rath and Lonnie returned to their thoughts.
“There might be a…teeny, tiny problem.” Max said
Everyone say back in their chair and looked at the children. On the problem scale for their kids they had learned that teeny, tiny could mean that aliens were ready to detonate a nuclear bomb.
“What’s going on?” Philip asked
“Well…” Max started
“Rath and Lonnie.” Liz said
“Yeah, Michael and Isabel’s clones from Ava’s group. They’re dead.” Jeff said
Liz frowned.
“Not dead?” Charles asked
“Not so much dead but rather…alive and kicking and up at the mansion right now.” Liz said
“WHAT?” All six parents yelled
“Ouch…eardrums.” Isabel said as she rubbed her ears.
“What the hell’s going on up there?” Jeff asked
Max proceeded to tell them everything from their arrival, then being locked up and then to Feln being up at the mansion talking to them at the moment.
“Are you sure this is wise?” Nancy asked
“Not so much, no.” Max said, “But if there is a chance that Lonnie is telling the truth then she doesn’t deserve what we want to do to her. Rath does either way but at least we can send him on his way, keep an eye on him once he’s…well once he’s been tagged so we know where he is.”
“What if Lonnie is telling the truth? How are you going to deal with her…you can’t exactly bring her into the family? People are going to notice she’s Isabel’s twin and that she suddenly shows up in town. It’ll cause no end of suspicion if a second twin that no one knows about suddenly turns up.” Diane said
“Tell me about it.” Isabel said, “And like hell is she going to be a sister to me, Michael feels the same about Rath.”
“Honey, I can’t even begin to guess how you must feel.” Diane said, “But if she was telling the truth and Rath used her…”
“Yeah…maybe. If she was telling the truth about all of it but the fact is I don’t trust her and I don’t think any of us do.” Isabel said
Max, Liz and Alex looked at each other. They had to agree, they didn’t have a choice in the matter. After years of being manipulated, used and abused they had no idea what that had done to the real Lonnie. Rath’s case was completely different, he had already admitted to mixing his blood with Lonnie’s, it was his personality in her but his claim was that she demanded it.
“So what is your plan for dealing with them?” Philip asked
“Well if either one or both are lying then they’ll be taken to Kalen’s island and…frozen. If Rath is telling the truth…is a little bit too much of a risk to keep in Roswell. We’ll probably set him up somewhere out of the way, it’s what he came for anyway but if it keeps him quiet…” Max said
“And if Lonnie is telling the truth?” Jeff asked
“That’s a little more complicated.” Max said
“Why?” Charles asked
“Ava.” Liz said
Living Room, Deluca Residence, Same Time
“Mom? You home?” Maria asked as she unlocked the front door and came inside with Michael.
“In here Maria.” Amy called out.
The two teenagers walked into the living room to find Amy sitting in a large, plush armchair with a cup of tea and was watching her soaps. The chair was new; Michael and Maria had bought it for her as a present a week after Michael took over his old building.
“Hey mom.” Maria said
“Mom.” Michael said
“Michael that word has never sounded more disturbing than it has coming from your lips.” Amy said
“Uh…okay.” Michael said
“So what can I do for my beautiful daughter today?” Amy asked
Maria sat down on the edge of the coffee table in front of her mother. “Mom…last night Michael proposed.”
“He what?” Amy asked
“He asked me to marry him…and I said yes.”
“He asked…by himself, no prodding or hint dropped by you?” Amy asked
“Is it really that unbelievable?” Michael asked
“Well…”
“Oh come on.” Michael yelled
“Relax Michael, I’m teasing. I remember that little dinner you threw for me before you moved into the mansion.” Amy said as she stood up and moved closer to Michael, “Hurt my daughter and I’ll castrate you within the first hour.”
“Yes ma’am.” Michael said calmly, he knew she would.
Then Amy smiled and hugged Michael. He was surprised at first but soon started to hug her back. Off to the side Maria smiled and went Awwwww. Amy then pulled her daughter into the hug.
“So now we’ve got two weddings to plan.” Amy said
“No, actually we have 6 weddings to plan.” Maria said, “All of us got engaged last night.”
“And speaking weddings, have you and the Sheriff set a date yet…you know just so we don’t overlap?” Michael asked
“Actually I was going to tell you. It’s in a month.” Amy said
“Mom, a month is so not long enough to plan a wedding. I mean…oh god how could you do this to us?” Maria said in full panic mode
“Maria…chill.” Michael said, “Amy…are you nuts?”
“Correct me if I’m wrong but you came here to ask me if you could marry my daughter?” Amy said
“No, we came here to tell you that…” Then Michael twigged what Amy was doing, she had him over a barrel with this. “Yes I came here to ask if I could marry her.”
Amy smiled.
“Okay…not nuts. But a month?” Michael said
“Listen to me, both of you relax now. It’s all taken care of.” Amy said
“What do you mean it’s all taken care of?” Maria asked
“We’re keeping it small, we’re already booked for a judge to perform the ceremony at the courthouse. The only people invited are very close friends and family.” Amy said
“Such as?” Maria asked
“You really need to ask?” Amy asked
Maria smiled, “Uh, I guess not. What about a reception…food, drinks, party stuff?”
“That, Jim and I agreed to leave to you and Kyle.” Amy said
“You really are nuts.” Michael said earning him a punch on the arm from Maria, “OUCH!”
“Yeah.” Maria said to him, “Mom, are you nuts?”
“Maria, you can do this. So can Kyle.” Amy said
“How about up at the mansion?” Michael said, “We do have a very big garden.”
“I’d like that. I think Jim would too.” Amy said
“Well…at least we’ll see how well DDOK does on a big scale.” Michael said
“Who’s DDOK?” Amy asked
“Our robot cook.” Maria said
“You really have it easy don’t you.” Amy said
“Hey, we do cook from time to time and we still have responsibilities. It’s just the really big ones haven’t started yet.” Maria said
“I know Honey. You’ve got the last of a species to keep going.” Amy said, “Anyway, you two…congratulations. If there is anything you need…”
“We know where to find you.” Michael said
“Hey wait a minute.” Amy said as she looked at Maria’s hand, “You don’t have a ring.”
“We’re going shopping for one later. Max and Sam recommended a jewellers in town that I’ll be spending a lot of money in.” Michael said
“Good.” Amy said
“And there is some bad news…” Maria said
Jim’s Office, Sheriff’s Station, Same Time
Jim was at his desk as usual. He was filling out more forms and then more forms…and then more forms. Jim needed help; the small number of deputies he had weren’t cutting it. All he needed was just one extra pair of hands around. Pierce had already screwed up his chances last year when he took up the extra post and removed Jim from getting another, genuine, deputy. At the very least he could put in the request.
“Hey Sheriff. You busy?” Hanson asked from the door
“A little Hanson, what’s up?” Jim asked
“Your son and Tess Harding are here.” Hanson said
Jim smiled, “Send them in Hanson.”
A few seconds later the two were at the door.
“Hey dad.” Kyle said
“Hi you two. Long time no see.” Jim said
“Yeah, sorry we haven’t been in town much.” Kyle said
“It’s okay Kyle, you’ve got your own lives to lead now. So what can I do for my favourite son and soon to be daughter in-law?” Jim said
“Dad I’m your only son…wait…how’d you know that…?” Kyle said
“Simple. Tess has the same look in her eyes that you’re mother did when I asked her to marry me.” Jim said as he stood up from behind the desk and moved around. He kissed Tess’s cheek and shook his son’s hand, “Never thought I’d see the day.”
“Oh come on, this is me not Michael…and for the record he asked Maria as well.” Kyle said
“Really?” Jim asked
“Yep, we’re all getting married. Every single last one of us…except Rath and Lonnie.” Tess said
“What’s going on?” Jim asked
“What makes you think something’s going on?” Tess asked
“Cause I know the two of you and there was something in the voice when you said Rath and Lonnie.” Jim said
“Hmmmm…okay, they’re up at the mansion.” Tess said
“Arrived last night.” Kyle said
20 Minutes Later…
“Holy crap.” Jim said after hearing the story
“Yeah.” Kyle said
Outside Lonnie’s Room, The Mansion, 13:30
Feln didn’t go to the two “guests” immediately. He observed them for a while, watching their movements, their actions, everything. Then he decided to make his way there.
Lonnie spent most of her time at the window. If she wasn’t looking at the photograph of Zan she was looking out over the gardens and the forest beyond. In some way, part of it reminded her of Central Park. Every so often she could actually see herself and Zan as children playing amongst the trees. Then she saw Sam and Ava on their horses. Each were going very slowly as Sam grew accustomed to being that close to his fear.
“Now that is a damn fine looking man.” Lonnie said
“And spoken for.” Feln said from the door
“Who are you?” Lonnie asked
“Generite Feln of the Antarian High Command, my lady.” He said with a bow, “My purpose is to track hybrids on Earth prior to their removal to the Islands where they undergo the rituals of binding…where they become mates with their chosen humans. And them help them reintegrate back into their lives with the provisions they need for their families.”
“Like this place?” Lonnie asked
“Yes.” Feln nodded
“So this virus is the real deal?” Lonnie said
“I’m afraid so.”
“And my group failed big time.” Lonnie said
“Yes. But you’re not alone in that. There are twenty or so hybrid units that failed to trust humans. However there are only three that are as…extreme as yourself and Rath.” Feln said
“Rath…not me.” Lonnie said
“Yes I’ve heard your story and Rath’s. He claims that you used your empathic abilities to illicit sympathy from the others and that you demanded the he mix his blood with yours.”
“What?” Lonnie asked
“You claim he forced it in order to gain complete co-operation. Max scanned his mind and found no deception, same with you.”
“Then the boy king needs a tune up. I am not lying.” Lonnie said
“Rath has the potential to control what is revealed in a scan. It does present an unique problem…which of you is not lying, if either of you are being truthful at all?” Feln said
“I’m telling you I’m not lying. Not about any of it.” Lonnie said
“Including your feelings for Ava?”
“She told you?” Lonnie asked
“They trust me implicitly. They have no secrets from each other or from me.” Feln said
“Ava doesn’t…didn’t trust easily.” Lonnie said
“Yes I know. But she has come along way since New York. She has a loving fiancé, close friends and a family who love her unconditionally.” Feln said
“I got to admit, Ava and…what was his name…Sam? Ava and Sam do look good together.” Lonnie said
“Unless I’m mistaken there’s a touch of jealousy in your voice.” Feln said
Lonnie looked away form the door and crossed her arms. “I am in love with her. I always looked forward to our times when Rath or Zan weren’t around.”
“But the two of you never made love, it was always sex.”
“Nether of us let our emotions into it.” Lonnie said
“So it was always just for pleasure, never anything more and you were okay with that?”
“No.” Lonnie said, “I never suspected she might feel the same.”
“And she does. Right now she’s doing a good job of hiding her pain but it’s there and Sam is helping. Tell me why I and the others should believe you Lonnie.” Feln said
“I cant. If a connection wont work because Rath can change what you see then you can never be sure. All I have is my word.”
“And that doesn’t count for much from someone who helped kill their own brother.” Feln said
“So I’m screwed. So what, go speak to Rath and see if you believe him.” Lonnie said
“I’ll do that. So far I haven’t heard enough to convince me to keep you out of suspended animation.”
“I don’t care.” Lonnie said softly
“What?” Feln asked
“I don’t care what happens to me. I just don’t want Rath hurting anyone else.” Lonnie said
Feln looked at her. “I have an ability. It’s difficult to use and painful for the recipient. I can stimulate a division of the mind.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Within each sentient being there are two minds, two personalities. One of light and the other of dark. In all cases all are as one, a mix of the two, both good and evil. Many people suppress the worst of their darker natures. The result is people like Max, Liz and the others. But there are some people who are darker than light.”
“Like Rath…and me if I’m lying to you.” Lonnie said, “Do it.”
“It will be like a fire in our mind, like it’s being torn apart again and again.” Feln said
“I said do it.” Lonnie said
Feln nodded, “Touch your hand to the energy field.”
Lonnie did it; her hand tingled with the energy. As Feln reached up, his hand pressed to the barrier and it passed through. Their hands clasped, fingers between each other and Feln focused.
Lonnie felt weird. It was like pins were inside her skull, trying to drill their way out. “What is…ARCHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed, “STOP IT…OH GOD IT…ARGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Lonnie was blasted back into the room and then suddenly became suspended in mid-air, contained in a blue bubble of light and unconscious. By the door two more Lonnie’s shimmered into existence. One with long hair like Isabel’s dressed simply in a t-shirt and jeans, the other was the short dirty hair of Lonnie’s and dressed in tight shorts, a torn black top and fishnet stockings.
“Hello Lonnie.” Feln said
“Hi.” Said one
“Hey babe.” Said the darker one
“And here I was thinking I’d have problems telling you apart.” Feln said, “Okay, which of you is dominant in her mind?”
“I am.” Said one of the duplicates.
Feln smiled as he got his answer and learned his answer, he knew who was lying.
Outside Rath’s Room, 14:00
Rath was once again battering his body against the field. He never tired of it, with each wave of pain their was even more determination behind his action.
“That has to hurt.” Feln said as he came round the corner.
“Who the hell are you?”
“My Lord Rath, I am Generite Feln…a loyal subject of your house.” Feln said as he moved to his knees and bowed
Feln smiled, although Rath didn’t see it. Rath also smiled, he never had someone bow to him before.
“Well, if your one a my guys, get me out of here.” Rath said
“I cannot my lord. My duties to this project are important, although I can arrange for Max to allow you to leave here.” Feln said
“What about…”
“Your information regarding Lonnie’s empathy has them doubting their instincts on this matter. I arrived to mediate the matter. My lord, I must know…if I am to be sincere enough to trick Max and the others then I must know if what you told them was the truth.”
“Are you screwed in the head? Of course it’s true, every single last word of it.” Rath said before he started laughing, “What will happen to Lonnie?”
“Only one of you can leave this place. That is you. She will be placed in suspended animation.”
Rath smiled, “An ice box for the ice queen. You know that bitch never put out unless I gave her a dose of the good old Rath blood. Hell the only time she was any good was after Ava got her fired up. Okay, if you need to hear it – I used every last trick I knew with Lonnie. I loved that bitch but she never wanted me for more than just a quick screw. It was always like she was waiting for someone else. I saw the way she looked at Alex, no, actually scratch that, that guy Sam got more of a rise out of her. You could see it in the eyes. She wants him. Better tell Ava to watch her property. So how long before I walk?”
“Later today.” Feln said while thinking that Rath was either crazy with a touch of jealousy or just trying to still more trouble, “You sound jealous my lord, my understanding was that Lonnie is not partial to humans.”
“Only to a few I’m sorry to say.” Rath said with distain.
Feln smiled, it now turned out Lonnie wasn’t as far from her mission here as he previously thought. “The family will be returning soon. I must go to greet them.”
“Whatever; just make sure that I leave here with a lot of green paper.” Rath said
“Hard cash will be difficult, but I will see what I can do.” Feln said as he stood up and walked away.
Downstairs, 20 Minutes Later
Feln sat and waited for the family to return. He got the signal that the limo was approaching the dome and when they were coming up to the mansion he went to the front door to greet them.
“Hey Feln…what’s the word?” Max asked, “I take it you have found out which one is the problem?”
“Oh yes Majesty. I know which one to send to Alpha 1.” Feln said
They all went inside as Feln told them what he’d learned.
Outside Rath’s Room, 15:00
Rath watched as the family moved along the hall towards his door. At Max’s side was Liz and to the other was Feln who gave a slight nod to Rath. Behind them, two security drones held Lonnie securely, twisting her arm behind her back enough for her face to show pain.
“We thought you two might want to say goodbye.” Max said
“So I’m getting out?” Rath asked
“Yes.” Max said
Michael moved closer with a backpack in his hand, he opened it and showed the contents to Rath. Inside he saw stacks of hundred dollar bills.
“Now that’s what I’m talkin’ about.” Rath said rubbing his hands together, “Come on guys, open up.”
Michael looked back at Max who nodded. “Drones; deactivate the field.” Michael said
The drones inserted their fingers into the field and it switched off. Rath took a slow, careful step out and once his foot was in the hall he smiled. He jumped out and took the backpack from his double.
“Lonnie, Lonnie, Lonnie. I’ll say hi to Vegas for you.” Rath said as he moved up until he was just a few inches from her. “You know, I think I’m going to like being on my own for a change. Having you around was useful and certain at my pleasure.”
“Now.” Feln said
The two drones holding Lonnie let go and she kicked Rath in the balls. Every guy in the room winced a lot at the look on Rath’s face as the two drones that guarded his room came up behind him. Feln approached the squirming Rath and dropped a small sphere on him. In less than a second after the contact, Rath looked like he’d been frozen in time.
“Just a little paralytic. It’s the solid version of the gas we used when we first took you to the island.” Feln said
“So then he can’t feel any pain?” Lonnie asked
“Well I wouldn’t say that.” Feln said
Lonnie smiled. She kicked his face a couple of times, “This one’s for Zan.” She said before kicking his gut.
Ava moved to her side her put her hand on Lonnie’s shoulder. Lonnie looked down at her, the taller blonde’s eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears.
“We’ll take care of him now.” Ava said softly as she looked into her eyes.
Lonnie nodded and walked away. Michael picked up the backpack and ended the mindwarp of there being money inside. Feln moved over to Rath and planted a Hexagonal device on his body, in seconds Rath disappeared.
“So…how the hell did you get him to say it?” Alex asked
“I bowed to him.” Feln said
“Bowed?” Isabel asked
“Rath has one hell of an ego.” Feln said
“What did you do with him?” Max asked
“Transported him to a helicopter 100 miles east of here. That will take him out to Alpha 1 for…storage.”
“Good way of putting it.” Kyle said
“Only way of putting it because that’s what it is, even for the rest of us.” Feln said before he then disappeared.
The rest of the family then went downstairs.
Downstairs…
The walk between Rath’s room and the living room had calmed Lonnie down. She didn’t stop moving until she reached one of the windows that looked out over the garden. Just the sight of it in the afternoon sun seemed to sooth her spirit; she’d never felt anything like it.
“Yes!” she cried out as she slumped back onto a chair. She ran her hands over her face before grabbing a cushion and held it up to her face. She was finally free of him.
“Are you okay?” Ava asked
Lonnie dropped the cushion onto her lap and looked at Ava. “Never better. I just wish…”
“Wish what?” Ava asked
“I wish that Zan could be here…but then that would be bad for you and Sam.” Lonnie said
“Maybe, maybe not. We’ll never know now but I like to think he’d be happy for me.” Ava said
“He would have been. Believe me Ava he would have been.” Lonnie said, “I take it that the freezer is still on for Rath?”
“Yeah, he’s being shipped out now. And…well you’re not going to want to hear this but Max and Liz will probably tell you that that option is still available for you.”
“But…”
“I’m sorry Lonnie. They don’t trust you…yet. Just give them time.” Ava said
“Which is what we’re giving you.” Max said as he entered with the rest, “Lonnie, Ava is right. We don’t trust you, we want to but…well that’s the way it is.”
“So I can stay?” Lonnie asked
“If that’s what you want. This place was built for the American hybrids, which you are one of.” Max said
“So what do you want me to do?” Lonnie asked
“Simple. Be yourself. You told Isabel that before Rath can his hands on you, you were a lot like her. This is your chance to prove it. You can reclaim what you had, be who you want to be.” Liz said
“I take it this comes with rules.” Lonnie said
“Did you really expect anything else?” Isabel asked and Lonnie shook her head, “Well first off get rid of the hairstyle. The mini dreadlock thing…or whatever it is really doesn’t suit you.”
“You mean like this…” Lonnie said. She closed her eyes and started shaking her head back and forth quickly. As she did it her hair grew and flew out until it was longer but it stopped just before her shoulders.
“What was that?” Isabel asked; she was surprised that Lonnie didn’t object to the change.
“A long time ago Rath had this thing about looking alien. You know the whole bald thing.” Ava said
“We all told him to go to hell but he demanded I do it. I compromised. I have hated that for years.” Lonnie said, “So what else?”
“The punk look goes.” Max said
“Excuse me?” Lonnie said
“You’re not living in the gutters of New York now. Besides that nose ring…that has got to hurt.” Alex said
“Actually it doesn’t.” Lonnie said with a smile
“The look goes Lonnie. We wont stop you dressing the way you want, besides we spend most of our time naked or in something that isn’t very covering but at the very least you can look like you don’t want to rob the store you can go into.” Max said
“Okay, the piercings go. Well at least the ones in the more unusual places. I’ll dress better but not any less…sexy. But what about the tattoos?” Lonnie asked
“Ava has kept her one of the whirlwind symbol but she moved it to the back of her right shoulder.” Tess said
“Yeah the four square didn’t seem appropriate any more since there are ten of us in the family…11 now, and the others were just decoration anyway.” Ava said
“Next, and we’re not going to push you with this but…okay. We’re here to find humans we can trust, to take as lovers and mates.”
“And that’s what you want me to do?” Lonnie said
“Like I said, we’re not going to push it. It’s ultimately your call. However, you will not bring guy after guy up here. This place is for family and we wont risk someone on the outside seeing something that could hurt us.”
“Nuf said.” Lonnie said, agreeing with it
“That being said, if both you and Ava want to pursue a relationship then no-one here will stop you.”
“But you and Sam…” Lonnie said looking at Ava
“Well, I’m with Liz and Isabel is with Alex but that hasn’t stopped their relationship.” Max said, “Same with Tess and Maria, myself and Alex, and Michael and Kyle.”
“Wait…you guys?” Lonnie asked with an excited smile
They all nodded.
“That is something I gotta see. Rath and Zan never…well they never.” Lonnie said
“Maybe.” Max said, “But that relationship, only if you both want it. Also, there is a slight requirement of you, well it’s an acknowledgement of Liz being the head woman of this house.”
Lonnie paused for a moment and thought. “Okay, you’re head woman.” She said to Liz
“It’s not that simple.” Liz said, “You, the other girls and I have to have sex. It’s all done through that.”
“Doesn’t that cause problems?” Lonnie asked while looking at each girl
“No. We all care for each other very deeply and we know where our hearts lie.” Liz said
“Oh and one more thing. You will never pretend to be me ever again.” Isabel said, “Try it and I’ll kill you.”
“On that subject. If you try anything, pull anything or manipulate us. If you do anything that would have been done by you while under Rath’s control…”
“Anything that you think I’m capable of?” Lonnie asked
“Yes. We’ll send you to Alpha 1 to join Rath in the freezer.” Max said
“It’s just that…” Liz started
“That you don’t trust me. And I need to earn that trust.” Lonnie said
“Yes.” Isabel said, “And it wont be easy, at least for some of us.” She knew she was speaking for herself. She knew Ava wanted to trust her more than anything while she would be more difficult to convince. The others would be somewhere in between.
Lonnie stood up and moved closer to them, “Then I’m going to say this. I’m not only going to earn that trust but you’re going to love having me around. Now that I’m free…I’m not going to do anything that will cause problems for you. If…if you ask me to leave I’ll…I’ll go.”
“Well we’re not at that stage yet and hopefully we wont be.” Max said
“I do have one question.” Lonnie said
“Yeah?” Max said
“How do you plan on covering up my sudden appearance?” Lonnie asked
“Simple.” Max said, “You didn’t just show up. You’ve been here for years. Say oh about since the time when we hatched from the pods.”
“Excuse me?” Lonnie asked
“As far as anyone is concerned you’re our sister.” Isabel said reluctantly
“Not the best of sisters I’ll bet.” Lonnie said
Isabel didn’t say anything.
“Tess and Ava fell into the roll easily.” Kyle said, “With you…we’ll just have to wait and see.”
“Is this going to be how everybody suddenly just knew this dome had been out here since the sixties?” Lonnie asked
“More or less. That took a lot of power given its complexity but just adding you in will be easier. We’ll make up some documents, add your name into the newspaper articles that concern us, oh and some school records.”
“School?” Lonnie said with concern
“Yeah, you’re an Evans now. Sorry but it’s the only way to cover this up. We’ll make sure you’re prepared, don’t worry and we’ll help you when you ask for it.” Max said
Ava tried to hide her smile but failed to the point that she started laughing.
“What?” Lonnie asked
“I kinda don’t need to do the school thing. I got out of it through my cover.” Ava said
“So why can’t I use the same thing?” Lonnie asked
“Because one unknown twin showing up is a daytime soap opera, two, that causes problems. Consider it…” Tess started but stopped
“Consider it my lot in life and my punishment for what’s happened.” Lonnie said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Well, we might as well do it just now before we have to deal with anything else unexpected.”
“Right, so…where to?” Lonnie asked
“This way.” Isabel said
Pod Mountain, 19:00
They had led Lonnie out through the gardens to the stables. Each moved to their horses but found an extra one already there. They questioned the stable drone about it and learned that Feln had ordered its creation while he was here. Not bad work for a couple of hours.
Lonnie had no idea what to do. Ava smiled as she watched Lonnie and moved over to her. She helped Lonnie up to the horse and explained that Antarians always rode bareback. Within minutes they were riding out along a small trail through the dense forest. There wasn’t any hurry so the horses trotted along, something that Sam was thankful for since he still wasn’t too sure about horses.
Eventually they came out of the forest at the northwestern edge of the dome. It was an area that was taken up with a large valley that required the dome to dip down into it to secure it completely. They Antarian builders of the dome even included a small fake river to flow along the bottom of it but on the other side was the mountain that held the Pod Chamber.
“Wow that looks different.” Isabel said
“What does?” Lonnie asked
“The mountain. It’s covered with trees now, before it was just dust and rock.” Max said
“So how do we get across to it?” Lonnie asked
“Feln said there was an invisible bridge across the valley about a kilometre up that way.” Max said as he pointed to his left
“An invisible bridge?” Liz said
“Yeah, given that we’re close to the dome edge they didn’t want anyone outside thinking that the mountain was important to us.” Max said
“Good plan. But if we can’t see the damn think how do we cross it?” Michael asked
“Apparently these guys can.” Max said as he patted his horse
They moved up the valley and suddenly the horses stopped after a while. Without any instruction they started to cross the bridge. Each time a foot stepped onto it, there was a ripple of energy. It would have looked like the eleven horses were floating in mid air if anyone looked in but the only clear line of sight to that area was out of a normal humans range.
Soon they approached they mountain and moved right up to the base of it where there was a trail that led up the side and through the trees.
“You know, I thought the mountain was in the opposite direction from us?” Kyle said
“Yeah…uh…Kalen had it moved.” Max said
“He moved a mountain?” Maria said
“Actually he said it wasn’t as hard as we might have thought.” Max said as they dismounted
They climbed the trail, each following Max and Liz as they came to the cave entrance. Only it wasn’t sealed, the cave was wide open and had no door.
“Uh where’s the door?” Michael said
“Not needed. Not in an impenetrable dome that no-one but us can get into.” Max said as they went inside.
Lonnie looked around as she found herself with the four pods in the frame and then as they moved through Isabel’s pod. Lonnie moved through the black doors and found herself before the Granolith.
“What is that?” Lonnie asked
“The Granolith.” Max said
“That’s the Granolith? Funny I thought it would be…I don’t know.” Lonnie said
“Not impressed?” Isabel asked
“Not really. Especially not after all the fuss Nicholas made about it. It doesn’t look worth it.” Lonnie said
“Well believe me it is.” Liz said, “This thing is capable of a lot.”
“Like playing with peoples memories?” Lonnie asked
“That’s the least of it.” Alex said
“Okay. Let’s do this.” Max said
He moved up to the Granolith and held out a hexagonal device that Feln had given him with the relevant programming. He pressed it onto the hard surface and the Granolith buzzed to life. It became charged with a white field of energy that blasted out. The wave was absorbed by the glass of the dome and a second later it surged out, magnified a lot more that it was and covered the planet in seconds. The only ones not affected were all of their parents and any of the other hybrid groups were given an update of their status. While Lonnie would play the role of sister and daughter, she was not there yet in reality. She still had a lot of work ahead of her in earning their trust.
“That’s it?” Lonnie asked
“Yeah. As far as anyone is concerned you are now Lonnie Evans, adopted daughter of Philip and Diane Evans, twin sister of Isabel…and me since we hatched at the same time. Fellow heir to the Carson Antaris fortune with a high average Grade Point Average at school.” Max said
“High average?”
“Well we thought an exceptional score would be a little to much.” Liz said
“Guys, I’ve never been to school in my life. I’ve learned what I’ve learned on the streets just like Ava.” Lonnie said
“Relax.” Sam said as he put his hand on her shoulder to reassure her, “You’ll do great.”
Lonnie looked round to him and smiled. “Thanks. I think I’m going to need more of those from time to time.”
“Just tell me when.” Sam said as he held Ava’s hand, her thumb moving back and forth over his hand. It caused his entire body to tingle and Lonnie smiled as she picked up on his reaction to Ava’s touch.
“Oh just one more thing.” Max said, “Give me your hand.”
“Why?” Lonnie asked, Max just looked at her and soon she extended her hand.
Max took hold of it and fixed his eyes onto her. They both felt the connection snap into place and Max started she send his healing energies into her. After a few seconds it stopped and Max released her hand. Lonnie looked at it and noticed that the scar from where Rath continually cut her to mix their blood had completely healed and faded.
“New start Lonnie.” Max said
“Anything painful from what you’ve known…we’ll do what we can to make it go away.” Liz said
She smiled, she hadn’t expected it and it caused her to feel warm inside. “So.” Lonnie said, “About you guys going around without clothes? I’m I included in this…liberty?”
They all smiled as they started walking out the chamber and down to the horses. Before long they were back inside the mansion. On route, they discussed the situation through their bond. Liz felt that as much as Lonnie had to earn their trust, they should do everything they could to make her feel welcome. To that end they arranged for DDOK to make the best meal that Lonnie ever had and that’s just what she got. It was in that night that everyone agreed that if Lonnie was to completely regain her life and be free from Rath’s influence, then they would give her every chance to do it. Even Isabel couldn’t refuse giving that chance to her, her life could easily have been Lonnie’s if the Evans didn’t find them.
Michael & Maria’s Bedroom, The Mansion, 21:00
Michael and Maria were preparing for bed. As always they had a bath together, Michael tolerated the mass of bubbles for Maria. He would never have admitted that he found them relaxing even though Maria already knew it. When finished, they dried themselves off and returned to their bedroom where they slipped under the covers.
“Well, she’s part of the family now.” Michael said
“Not yet she’s not. Not until she submits to Liz being queen and until that happens she will not be a part of us.” Maria said
“Perhaps. Say she does accept Liz and you all sleep with her…do you think it’ll work?” Michael asked
“Honestly I don’t know. We can give her all the help we can but she has to want it, I hope she does.”
“Me to, but lets just keep an eye on her.” Michael said
“You said that about Ava when she first showed up. Look how that turned out.” Maria said
“Maybe, but being difficult to win over is part of my charm.” Michael said with a smile.
The look Maria gave him caused him to loose his smile and he leaned back onto their silk covered pillows. Maria rested her head on pillow behind her and looked at Michael, trailing a finger up his chest. “Charm is not a word that works with you babe, but you certainly do have a…a quality.”
“Well it’s better than nothing.” Michael said
Then their bedroom door opened. Kyle and Tess walked inside; Kyle had his arms wrapped around his lover and his chin rested on her shoulder.
“Hey guys, what’s up?” Maria asked
“We’re missing you two. Can we sleep here tonight?” Kyle asked, almost child like.
Maria smiled as she looked into Tess’s eyes. Michael locked onto Kyle’s as he pulled back the covers, revealing their naked bodies.
“Always room for more.” Michael said
Tess bit her lower lip. She slipped out of Kyle’s loving hold and walked over to the bed, Kyle right behind her. Carefully she crawled over her cousin, never breaking her gaze with Maria until they were in each other’s arms. As Kyle slipped in next to Michael, the hybrid pulled the covers back over them.
Within seconds Maria and Tess were making love to each other with their mouths, both were kissing softly but at the same time filled with passion. Hands glided over each other’s soft bodies as Tess lay on top of the human, breast pressing against breast. Their nipples were hard and were perfectly aligned, each scraping against the ones on the other girl as they squirmed.
“Isn’t that the most beautiful thing you’ve seen?” Kyle asked
“Hell yeah.” Michael said; the sight of them together caused more and more blood to rush to his increasing erection.
The girls broke their kiss. Tess turned her head to look at their men as Maria kissed her cheek and jawbone. “Haven’t you guys got something better to do?” Tess said as her eyes shifted down to their manhood’s and then back up.
“Oh that’ll come. Right now, I think we’ll just watch.” Michael said
“Well that’s just fine, boys. Just expect us to return the favour.” Maria said as she ran her fingers through Tess’s hair and onto the back of her head. She brought her girlfriend back down for another kiss.
The girls moulded together, Tess’s hair feel down and completely covered both their faces. Their bodies were in a complete state of unity, heartbeats were synchronised and their breathing was just as in tune. Maria’s hands glided up Tess’s arms and over her shoulders, moving down to cup her breasts.
“Hmmm…” Tess moaned into Maria’s mouth; it was barely audible but all three heard it.
Tess pulled away from Maria and moved down slightly. Her own hands covered Maria’s breasts; the human squirmed slightly and pushed her chest up further into Tess’s enticing touch.
“Tess…t…touch me.” Maria begged with a whisper
Tess smiled and moved her hands further down. She trailed Maria’s lower ribs as she lightly flicked her lover’s nipples with her tongue. She wiggled her tongue back and forth over the pebble hard nipple, licking it with her tongue over and over again before moving over to its twin.
“Ugnn…Tess…” Maria gasped
For the next half hour Tess drove Maria nuts simply by making love to her upper body. Her nipples were digging into Maria’s skin and added to the sensations they were both feeling. Then she moved off Maria, she moved to her side and brushed back her hair. Tess trailed small circles over Maria as she looked down at her, there was a moment of silent communication and soon she shifted her position.
Tess moved around so that her legs were by Maria’s head. She straddled her lover, placing her sex over Maria’s face while the human bent and parted her legs. Tess lowered her body and the girls entered a 69, Maria eagerly attacked her slit as she latched her mouth onto Maria’s.
With each lap the girls moaned loudly although they were muffled. The sight of their girls in the passionate clinch had Michael and Kyle wanting to take them away from each other and fuck the living daylights out of them. However, they held back. Tess and Maria’s hips were gently moving, rocking back and forth and grinding their wet slits into their lover’s face.
Their breathing was had and fast, the fire coming from between their legs became an inferno each time their tongues penetrated their soft folds.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNN…OH GODDDD.” Tess groaned, having to pull away when the irresistible urge to cry out came upon her. “OHHHHHHHHHHHHH…MY….” She called before returning her mouth to Maria
Their hips were moving more wildly now; they were a writhing mass of flesh. Their hands were caressing each other and Maria couldn’t resist grasping both of Tess’s ass cheeks as she licked away. Once and a while, fingers joined tongues as they moved inside of the lover. They twisted; they stabbed in and out, over and over again. With each movement they whimpered and cried with pleasure.
Soon, almost at the same time, the girls located each other’s clits. Neither could resist it so they didn’t. Tess continually tapped Maria’s before moving her fingers over the hard button in a circle. Maria used her mouth, she bit down softly on Tess’s clit and at the same time they backed away from each other with a resounding, “UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Their orgasm crashed through them like a Tsunami crashing over the land. It had left them completely exhausted but neither could move. They just stayed in the position for a while kissing each other’s openings softly.
“I’m just exhausted looking at them.” Kyle said
“You better not be.” Michael said
He pulled Kyle over him and kissed him as hard as Maria and Tess had kissed. His hand wrapped around Kyle’s hard dick and gently started to stroke him.
“Hey, hey, hey. Don’t start until we’re ready to watch.” Tess said as she looked up from between Maria’s thighs
She moved off of Maria and re-orientated herself. The two girls adjusted the pillows so they could look over to their men while they snuggled. Tess had an arm draped over Maria’s stomach, her finger gently teasing her bellybutton. Both had their gaze fixed on Michael and Kyle as they started back up again.
The two of them pressed up against each other and Kyle’s took hold of Michael’s rod. Both knew what they wanted and as they kissed their hands moved quicker and quicker by the second.
“Uhnnnn….”
“Oh fuuuuuckkkkk.” Kyle gasped
Both kept their hands moving up and down their straining hard dicks. The throbbing was felt by both of them.
“Oh my…oh god Kyle.” Michael groaned
Then Kyle stopping jerking him off and Michael looked at him. He’d seen what the girls did and he wanted to do that himself. The second Michael saw into Kyle’s eyes he knew what he wanted. Together they adjusted themselves and within seconds their dicks were engulfed with the warm and wet sensations that came with blowjobs. They started sucking while bobbing their heads back and forth.
The moaning that came along with it sent vibrations down their sensitive flesh. Then came the surprise. Tess and Maria decided to help them along and cupped their men’s heavy sacks. Gently they massaged them, feeling their balls and the soft skin.
“OH sweet fu…….” Kyle yelled loudly as Tess coaxed his seed from his sack and shot it down Michael’s throat.
At the same time, the exact same thing happened with Michael. He stained back his cries of rapture as he swallowed and as Kyle swallowed his semen. By the end of it they were just as exhausted as Tess and Maria had been.
“Is it just me or are they hot every single time?” Tess asked
“Oh it’s not you.” Maria said, “God, I’m wet just form looking at them.”
“Hmmm…me too.” Tess said
The two guys were so wiped that they were barely aware that the moved themselves back around. Guy to guy and girl to girl they fell into a deep slumber in each other’s arms. They were so completely sated that none of them would wake until well into the next say.
To Be Continued…